#in my minds eye her main like Thing is that she starts off with a pocket watch that a pen pall of hers gave her thats her comfort item
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Note
Rafe was so hot this season. Need more of him plsss Can you do Topper sister reader getting caught touching herself and then they start sexting and she ask him to fuck her? reader is 18, of course!
I have a few more Rafe requests in the work. Please keep them coming, I miss this man (and JJ!!)
Warnings: 18+, smut, brotherâs best friend, sexting, daddy kink, protected p + v,Â
â
Rafe never bought your sweet and innocent bullshit you put up in front of people. He knew that under your appearance, under the preppy clothes, the big doe eyes and the angelic laugh, you were anything but innocent.Â
Him and Topper have been friends for over ten years, and have been hanging out almost everyday. He watched you grow two feet taller, and when your little girl body turned into a womanâs. He saw you. He studied you.Â
It wasnât until that afternoon the boys came back from the golf course that Rafe had his confirmation. Topper told him to use your bathroom since the main one was being reconstructed, thinking you werenât home, but when Rafe walked into your room, he saw you naked on your bed, humping your pillow. It wasnât just any pillow. It was the one with the face on it â a pillow pet, you had called it. The nose of the turtle was rubbing perfectly on your clit, drawing out the softest whimpers and mewls.Â
He watched for a few seconds in silence as you rocked down on the pillow back and forth, a smirk curling on his lips.Â
ââHaving fun here?ââ he said in a teasing tone, snapping you out of your bubble.
ââWhat the fuâââ You turned around, startled, and saw Rafe standing in your doorway. ââRafe! What are you doing in my room?ââÂ
ââJust needed the bathroom,ââ he explained. His eyes trailed down your body, seeing it for the first time. ââDidnât know you were busy.ââ
You threw a plushie at him, hitting him square in the chest. ââGet out!ââÂ
Rafe laughed and obeyed, closing the door behind him. ââIf you want to do some naughty things and not get caught, you should lock the door.ââÂ
ŕ¨ŕ§Ëâşâ§âËâĄËââ§âşËŕ¨ŕ§
Since that afternoon, Rafe couldn't help but shift his eyes to you whenever you were around. Now that he knew what was underneath the skirts and girls tops, his imagination had free rein. He was careful, though, making sure your brother never caught on âTopper would kill him if he knew the things he was thinking about you. He made it crystal clear to Rafe and Kelce: you were off-limits.
You didnât care about your brotherâs rule though. Rafe was your brotherâs hot best friend. Every girl in Kildare was begging to get in his pants â and now you got it too. But it didnât cross your mind until the other day when he walked in your room. Maybe it was because youâd always known him, seen him as a kind of second big brother. But now? That image had changed, and there was no going back.
One evening, Rafe was hanging in his bedroom, ready to go out with nowhere to go since Kelce had bailed on him for a Tinder hook up. The asshole. Rafe was annoyed, but there was nothing he could say to make Kelce choose beers over sex. To be fair, He would choose sex too. Â
He had texted Topper, but he was at Ruthieâs, which meant Rafe was completely on his own tonight. Heâll probably smoke a bit of weed and watch some porn later, a cozy evening. But Wheezie was still home and Rafe promised her he had quit smoking.Â
As he waited, his phone buzzed on his bed where he left it. Rafe picked it up, confused when he had received a picture from an unknown number. It was a faceless girl in a delicate sheer pink cami, and her tits looked fantastic. He frowned as he typed âwhoâs that?â. Must be a mistake.
A reply came five seconds later.
You: You donât recognize my tits Rafey?
Instantly, he knew it was you. It was a nickname you gave him when you were younger. No one but you called him that â Rafey.Â
Rafe: How did you get my number?
You: Stole it from Topâs phone đ¤
Rafe: Naughty girlÂ
You: Did you like it?
Rafe: Like what?
You: My pic! đ¸
You: [picture attached]
It wasnât the same picture. Not exactly. This time, your sheer cami was pulled up and your tits were completely out.Â
Rafe cursed and ran a hand through his hair. How did that happen? It was clear that you sent this picture with the intention of initiating something with him. But why was this happening now? What made you go and send him a picture of your tits tonight? You never flirted with him before, or showed signals that you were interested.Â
He reached down to rub himself over his pants as he typed a reply.Â
Rafe: Fuck those are nice đĽľÂ
You: Theyâre coldâŚđ§âď¸ Can you come warm them up?Â
Rafe had to do a double take when he read your message to make sure he hadnât misread it. Can you come warm them up? It was right there on his phone screen. He looked down at his pants, tented and tight, and groaned. He wasn't sure if he should go through with this or not. Did he want to go to you? Absolutely. Should he break his best friendâs trust for a good fuck?Â
Rafe: As long as you warm me up too.Â
He sent a picture of his tented pants, which he was incredibly hard under.
You: Waiting for you đÂ
 ŕ¨ŕ§Ëâşâ§âËâĄËââ§âşËŕ¨ŕ§
When he arrived, Rafe turned off the truckâs headlights and made sure the neighbors didn't see him. The lady that lived in front of the Thornton house was a country club member and loved to spread gossip around. It wasnât unusual for him to be at the Thorntonâs, but Topperâs truck was not in the driveway.Â
The last thing he needed was her spying through her curtains.Â
You were sitting on your bed in a pair of panties your mom didnât know you owned and your pink cami, waiting for Rafe to show up. Tannyhill was seven minutes away, he shouldnât be long.
ââHi, Rafey,ââ you greeted with the most innocent smile and doe eyes.
Rafe shook his head, tsking. ââUh, uh. Donât play that game with me.ââÂ
Your lips curled into a smile. ''Took you long.''
He rolled his eyes. ââWhatâs the hurry? Are your parents coming home soon?ââÂ
You shook your head. ââIâm just so fucking horny.ââÂ
Rafe laughed out loud. He never heard you speak like that, so raunchy and bold.Â
You stood on your knees and lifted your cami off, leaving you topless. Your nipples were peaked and pretty, as if greeting Rafe. ''Are you gonna come and warm them up?''Â Â
No need to ask twice. Rafe pulled you onto his lap and put his large hands on you, groping and playing with your tits. His calloused fingers kneaded into the soft flesh expertly. He found your hardened nipples, pinching and rolling them between his thumbs and forefingers, causing you to whimper at the sensation.Â
ââYou like when I give your tits attention, uh?ââ he murmured, his breath hot against your skin.
You nodded, shifting so your needy cunt would come in contact with Rafeâs rock hard erection. He noticed what you were trying to do, and a smirk played on his lips before he attached them to your neck.Â
ââCan't get enough?ââ Rafe asked between kisses. ââDidnât know you were such a needy little thing.ââ His hips rocked up into yours, grinding his thick cock against your clothed cunt.Â
The friction sent sparks of pleasure shooting through your body, making you whimper and cling to his shoulders. ââRafe.ââÂ
ââI'm going to fuck this sweet cunt until you can't walk straight,ââ he promised darkly, nipping over the sensitive spot where your pulse raced, making you gasp and arch into him.Â
Youâve thought a lot about Rafe touching you these past days. You knew from overheard conversations with the boys â and talks around the island â and that he was experienced, that he knew how to please a girl. He had a reputation. And goddamn he didnât disappoint.Â
One of his hands left your breasts to slide down your stomach, slipping beneath the waistband of your panties to rub over your folds...which were slick with arousal. Rafe groaned. ''Fuck, you're already soaked.'' He rubbed slow circles over your clit, feeling how swollen it had gotten. ''Did you grind on that turtle of yours before I arrived? Turtles are an endangered species or some shit, canât torture them like that.ââÂ
A laugh bubbled out. ââRafeâŚââÂ
ââWhat?ââÂ
ââDonât want you to make me laugh. Want you to fuck me,ââ you said, looking right into his blue eyes.Â
Rafe raised an eyebrow, holding your gaze. ââYou want my cock, babygirl? Want me to fill this pussy up real good?ââ His fingers dipped lower, teasing your entrance before pushing inside.Â
Your walls clenched around him.Â
ââRafeâŚââ you whined again.Â
ââOkay, okay.ââ He kissed your jawline sweetly, then removed his hand from your panties and swiftly stripped them down your legs. ââMight keep these as a keepsake,ââ he joked, holding your lacy thong. Â
If you hadnât been so horny, you would have argued with him to get it back â you didnât have many and you really liked this pair â, but all you could think about was the beast in Rafeâs pants pounding into you and making you scream. He could get you on your fours like a dog or fold you like a little pretzel if he wished.Â
You just needed him.
You reached for his belt and worked to unbuckle it, but Rafe pushed you back and told you to bend over your vanity. His request surprised you, but you complied. The cool air on your wet cunt made you shiver. You never tried that position before.Â
You could hear the sound of Rafe undressing â the rustling of fabric, the undoing of a zipper and the clinking of his belt buckle on the floor. You wanted to look at him â at his cock, more precisely â, but he was already behind you, a hand on your back, making you lean down lower, and nudged your legs further apart.Â
The air leaked out of your lungs in a squeaky rush when he pressed the tip, gently tearing through your tight walls. The sensation had you gripping the edge of your vanity.Â
ââYou okay, baby?ââ he asked with genuine concern in his voice.Â
You nodded. ââY-yeah.ââÂ
Once the first uncomfortable thrusts passed, you forgot about the initial pain and felt the pleasure flow through your body. Rafe gripped your hips tighter, fingers digging into your soft skin as he picked up pace. The vanity creaked, a rhythmic beat that matched your increasingly frantic movements.
Your tightness enveloped him like a vice as he pounded into you mercilessly. Christ, you felt incredible. Each deep stroke dragged a gasp from your lips, and he reveled in the sounds of pleasure you made.
''You feel so fucking good, baby,'' he grunted, gripping your hips and digging his fingers into your soft flesh. ''Is this what you wanted when you stole my number through Topper's phone? For me to fuck your tight cunt?''Â
Tears were pricking your eyes, your mouth hanging open while wanton sounds kept spilling out. ''Yes, Daddy!'' you uttered out.
The word slipped without noticing, sending a jolt straight to Rafeâs cock, making him throb inside you. ââThat's it, baby,ââ he growled, even more turned on. ââLet Daddy know how much you love being fucked.ââ
He pistoned into you harder, the force causing your breasts to bounce with each thrust. The obscene slapping of skin against skin echoed through the room, adding to the soundtrack of your other sounds. It looked like a scene straight from a spicy booktok romance.
Rafe brought a hand around your neck, forcing you to look up. âLook at yourself.â
You lifted your eyes to the reflection in the mirror. It was a view that was erotic. Seeing yourself nude and flushed along with him, and feeling it at the same time was nearly mesmerizing. The look on your face was hazy, strained, and blissful, eyes half-lidded and lips parted. You locked eyes with Rafe through the mirror, and he kissed below your ear.
Behind you, sweat was sticking to Rafeâs smooth chest, but he didn't slow down. He must have really good stamina. You locked eyes with him through the mirror, and he kissed below your ear.Â
ââAre we putting on a good show?ââ he asked, his voice hoarse and low. His words made your cunt clench around Rafe like a vice. He threw his head back with a groan, his whole body tightening. ''Fuck, you're gonna cut my blood flow if you keep squeezing me like that.''
You wanted to stop, but you couldnât. You had lost all control of your body, gasping and clenching and rutting hard against Rafe until you came with a drawn-out moan. You shivered through your orgasm and Rafe's steady thrusts.Â
When he started to shake, you swallowed hard and found your voice. ââCome on, Rafey. Fill me up. Cum deep in my pussy, Daddy!ââÂ
That pushed him over the edge, his whole body spasming, cock forced all the way in and filling up the condom. Your chest heaving, trying to catch a breath as he rode out the high, grunts and groans leaving his lips.Â
You've never heard anything sexier.Â
When he was finished, Rafe pulled out and stepped back, leaving alone on your wobbly legs. You started to lose balance, and quickly grabbed the vanity's edge.
ââShit, you good?ââ Rafe asked, his tone hovering between concern and smug satisfaction.
You gave a small nod. You just needed to sit.Â
His eyes scanned slowly down your body. ''Fucked you that good, uh?'' he said with a smirk, teasing.Â
You shot him a playful glare, going to sit on your bed. ââFuck you, Cameron.ââÂ
Rafe laughed as he removed and tossed the condom in your trash. ââJust did, Princess.ââÂ
God. Could he be more exasperating?
He checked on the way back, reading something that made him frown. ââEh, I gotta go.ââ
ââNow?! We just fucked.ââÂ
Although this was a casual fuck and that itâs usually how it ends, you didnât want him to leave right after. You didnât expect him to cuddle, but you had hoped he would stay a little. To talk or watch something on Netflix.Â
Rafe dressed quickly, explaining that Wheezie needed to drive her to her friendâs house because Roseâs car was not starting.Â
Before exiting your room, he called your name. ââYou sound so pretty when you cum.''
Your cheeks flushed and you hid your face with a pillow. ''Rafe...''Â
The corners of his lips curved into a smug smile. He wasnât done. ââOh, and I liked when you called me Daddy. It's hot.''
â
OBX taglist: @moralina@eudximoniakr @toylewestinnyc @rottenstyx@sweeterheartxamerica @jordierama @viridwityy @izzy-laufeyson @kenzi-woycehoski @lilaconner @Katsukis1Wife  @hawkegfs @mommyruuetrue  @acornacreacure @snownjune @nmedina8611 @slvtherinseeker  @slvtherinseeker @poppet05 @1stevelacyfan @illf4iry @withbeautyandrage  @maybankslover @sunflowerziva @laylasbunbunny @Honey-marvel15 @leoluvsur-pappy @slytherhoes @kcskye123 @outerbanksacc  @pedrosprincess  @mikaelsonsstuff @skyesthebomb  @a1mzcruml3y @iluurmom  @popeheywardssecretgf @madelynie @loverofdrewstarkey  @radiant-whore @outsider-at-hogwarts @luci1fer @bbycowboi @rafecameronsbadussy @urbfsbitchlol @nomorespahgetti @bloodyhw @Veescorneroftheworld  @papayaboyluvr @slytherinambitious @darylscvmdumpster @tommysaxes @johannelis2302nely @lynbubble  @straberryshortcake143 @beth-gallagher22 @doestalker @rubyliquor @theflcwer @angelxxrose @sierraluvzz @cruzgrecia @evelestrange @sunnysunny133696 @under-seasoned-pasta @hoeforsirius  @buckyswhxre @emerald-09  @simonessolarsystem @rehead1180 @stvrkey  @ynmunson @riddle18 @love4ldr @withfireandbl00d @wonderland2425 @blublock404 @eddieslut69
#rafe cameron x reader#rafe obx#rafe cameron#outerbanks rafe#rafe x reader#rafe outer banks#outer banks#rafe fanfiction
81 notes
¡
View notes
Text
glasses.
| T.S
Warnings: None!
Summary: Wearing your glasses frustrated you, and Taylor figures out why.
Word Count: 506
Category: Fluff
A/N: look who finally wrote a shorter fic for once... :')
| Started on 17/10/2024, 9:43 AM |
| Finished on 04/11/2024, 7:26 PM |
Main Masterlist | T.S Masterlist
âSweetheart. You're silly.â
|âââââââââââ â¸â¸ âââââââââââ|
The bedroom was dimly lit, and the sound of the fan humming to send gentle winds across your skin were all you could hear, aside from the tv show Taylor was watching.
"Glasses are stupid..." you murmur, your voice holding frustration. You've been cuddling with Taylor for the past few minutes, resting the side of your head against her.
Taylor looks down, blinking at you. "Why, baby?" she whispers with a chuckle, raising her eyebrow. "They help you see, you know," she adds, smiling softly.
You sigh softly, leaning more into her. "Yeah, but I can't...bury my face and be comfortable with you unless its, like, bedtime..." you murmured, your voice sounding oh, so defeated. Even the way it rested on the bridge of your nose felt uncomfortable.
Her features soften, but she resists to laugh, stifling it by pursing her lips.
"Sweetheart..." she starts, her arms gently pulling you closer. You melt into her, as if she was one of your plushies.
"Why don't you just get contacts?" she suggests, her mind wandering. But then she feels you tense slightly, hugging her further.
"Contacts are scary," you mumbled, pouting ever so slightly. This time, she couldn't resist at least a chuckle getting breathed out.
"Because they go in your eyes?" she whispers, leaning forward and tilting her head down ever so slightly, wanting to see your pout.
You nod gently, taking in a deep breath. "Yeah, and because some things happen to people who wear them," you whisper out, nearly hiding into her side the best you could.
She could understand it now, what you meant. But with her having gotten one herself before, she would at least want to urge you to, considering she was fine.
"Its not all the time though," she reassures, her hand soothingly going in a slow up and down motion on your arm.
You look up at her, pouting even deeper, possibly. "Still scary." You slump your shoulders, your glasses shining in even in the dim light.
She smiles softly at you, seeing how upset you were. "Here," she murmurs, her hand reaching up to your glasses.
"Just take it off..." She slips them off your ears carefully, then folded them, setting them at the side, where the nightstand was.
"But I can't see your gorgeous face," you mumbled. She blushes, but now giggled softly, her arms returning to wrap around you once more.
"Baby, shh...we're close enough, just kiss me all over or something if you want to be closer," she said, leaning in to sweetly kiss your cheek.
A smile replaces your pout now, and you return the kiss, but on her lips. "I love you," you breathed out against her lips.
Her smile turned even wider, and she kisses you back, with just as much affection.
"I love you, too," she whispers. You bury your face into her finally, cuddling closer. Her heart melts at the gesture, and she pulls you even more against her.
-------------------------
taglist <3 - join here! :]
@dmenby3100 @wandsmxmff @tia-thesimp @marvelwomen-simp @escapereality4music @fawnedolly @riaras-everthroner @lovelyy-moonlight @stevecore @midastouch013 @liloandstitchstan @maleahoswick @raven-ss @deadlymistletoe @bambisfawns @rorysrambles @natsxwife @orange15quote
#đĽ dawnâs collection#taylor swift#taylor swift x reader#taylor swift fluff#taylor swift comfort#soft taylor swift#taylor swift imagine#taylor swift fanfiction#taylor swift fanfic#taylor swift fic
38 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Some concepts for the siblings
#keese draws#rain world#rain world survivor#rain world monk#just impulsive slug cat practice mostly but I also have been wanting to draw them#I wanna try my hand at making fun designs for some of the others so I needed to get my baseline first#I wanna go for more rodent vibes than cat but not too much so#I also wanna draw some of my other slugcat biology hcs but no promises Iâve been going thru it lately#oh yeah and I do imagine most slugcats as completely hairless so no fluffy arti sorry yâall#she does get the closest to having actual teeth of all of them tho so thatâs a win for her#well ok all slugcats kind of have teeth but theyâre more like small spines that line the front of their mouths#they donât chew on food tho the teeth are for tearing bits of food off of things#carnivorous slugcats have bigger spines that more so resemble teeth but only in the sense that theyâre much larger and easier to see#they also very much hurt more although usefulness in combat is often limited#as getting a good enough grip on a moving target ainât easy#in fact these big ol teeth are more meant to be used for trapping prey while they like beat them to death or smth#but with larger prey becoming most carnivorous scugs main food source they donât get used that way as often anymore#in my minds eye way way back slugcats used to be egg predators but as more and more dangerous predators started being common they adapted#a much more omnivorous diet with most of their protein coming from bugs#and hey now they eat bug eggs full circle Babey
22 notes
¡
View notes
Text
To everyone in the comments begging for a fic about this: PLEASE go read Heart of Gold with Blood-Red Eyes!!! Itâs by this artist and features Shadow in a similar dynamic with Fleetway Super Sonic, and it is fantastic.
#shadow the hedgehog#sonic the hedgehog#sonadow#NOW THEN IT IS TIME FOR MY REGULARLY SCHEDULED âLOSING MY DAMN MIND OVER YOUR ARTâ SESSION#i want to start off by saying that youâve done such an amazing job with the background!!#the color scheme is just wonderfulâand those spiderwebs on the wall are INCREDIBLY GOOD#(said as someone who has tried and failed to draw spiderwebs before LOL)#itâs funny to see charmy (as a superhero) and vector (as a pirate) just absolutely raiding the snack tableâŚ#they WOULD do that wouldnât they XD#tails also looks so cute and small!! i donât know why just his genuine smile is very sweet#AND YO KNIGHT BLAZE!!!! SHE LOOKS ABSOLUTELY FABULOUS#amyâs witch dress looks lovely too youâve rendered her full skirt so nicely#and it just brings me joy to see both omega and silver seeming genuinely invested in their conversation#NOW THEN! the main duoâŚhow do you draw the backs of their quills so wellâŚiâve heard thatâs a difficult angle to do but this looks perfect#also i cannot believe that youâve managed to give sonic three unique expressions and yet also show that undercurrent of smugness#that he has throughout the conversation leading up to the twist#and i know i yelled about shadowâs outfit in the vampire art you did early in october#but aughhhhh i LOVE his bat wing eye markings they just suit him so so well#honestly the vampire look in general does look fantastic on him#which is exactly whatâs so helpful for sonic with those blood-red eyes in the last panelâŚ#AND THEN THE ENDING ART. GRHRHRHRHRH GRAAHAHHHHHH RAAHHHHH I LOVE IT!!!!!!#WAIT I JUST NOTICED. ARE HIS BACK QUILLS TURNING INTO WINGS????? THATâS SOOOO COOL#plus the fact that sonic still has his cape and shadow doesnât really turns the tablesâbecause as much as shadow may seem like a vampire#when sonicâs in motion like this cape and everything? he looks every bit the vampire he is#but i also very much enjoy the fact that he looks like a silhouette against shadow showing how everythingâs fading into the background#EXCEPT for the bite. which is of course in the same neon green as the shock markings#and in general the posing of this and the way everythingâs so off balance just looks absolutely fantastic#actually um. orion if youâre still hereâŚi know i have so many other things to write but would you be interested in a tiny fic of this?#it wouldnât be anything big and itâd just be stuff weâve chatted aboutâbut seeing all the eager people in the notes justâŚ#âŚmakes me want to do something. no worries if not though! anyhow this piece is fabulous and i am officially out of tags XD
5K notes
¡
View notes
Text
still reeling from an awful hallucination I had last night at like 5am what the fuck was that
#eye dee kay hallucinations arenât new but theyâre always small and annoying typically#the scariest thing is when I hallucinate my phone ringing but itâs not actually ringing#but this was literally on a whole other level dawg#uhghghghghhh#Iâm extremely paranoid abt just. someone hurting me. like. all the time#it used to be really bad I used to sit at my windows and just. watch. them for hours incase someone tried to break in and hurt me it was bad#I still get really bad about it especially in public but carrying a knife helps a little bit whatever#my ex always used to threaten to tell my mom about my issues (he had her phone number) right#basically. I hallucinated that him (and some other girl I know. she wasnât related so idk why she was there) cut a whole in .#the screen of the window that I look out of the most when Iâm losing my mind paranoid .#I also get really paranoid often about leaving things unlocked. the fear of accidentally leaving thing unlocked terrorizes me on the daily#so I accidentally left a window open. not a good start#then they cut a hole in the screen door n were about to come in my room and um. kill me#anyways yeah he was about to climb in my window and I was freaked out but I have. a knife on me almost 24/7 so I threatened him out to leave#I tbink i was also in some type of paralysis idk itâs rare but itâs happened sometimes. with the hallucinations.#he left eventually and then I could move again and ofc I didnât actually move I was in my bed because it was 5am#um. I donât wanna say Iâm scared of my ex but. Iâm kinda scared of him. like. irl. heâs really tall. and really strong#and could kill me . um#I Cut him off a while ago but he still knows my address and now Iâm paranoid about that yay !!!#bleh#I wish I was still asleep but uhghgh activities#I already told my best friend abo ut it since I tell her Everything but oh my god#what the hell#I thought I was getting better âšď¸ the main phone call hallucinations I had were becoming less and less#uhg
1 note
¡
View note
Text
Sweet treat
â Pairing: Stepdad!Thomas Shelby X stepdaughter!Reader
â Warnings: SMUT, stepdad x stepdaughter, they both off age, cheating, sweet words.
â Summary: Thomas needs a bit of a sweet treat after a rough and long day at work.
â Note: Sorry for the mistakes and the English. Took me ages to finish this, sorry for the wait... been quite stuck and busy lately. đâ¤ď¸
"Darling..." his low sweet voice called as his rough hand brushed away the hair that was on Y/n's face.
It was still dark when the young woman opened her eyes, still half asleep and a bit confused of what was happening due to the deep sleep she previously was in.
"That's my princess," the voice cooed almost mockingly and she could feel the callous hand move on her neck now... against her warm skin.
She knew too well what was going on but her groggy mind didn't allow her to fully take in what was surrounding her.
Almost reflexively a small smile appeared on her face when Tommy's lips kissed her forehead tenderly, the fingers of the sinner now moving the fabric of her nightgown off her shoulder... exposing her tender body to the cool air of the night.
His extension at work that day meant only one thing... he was searching something specific from her... and it was urgent since the man woke her up just for that.
He usually didn't wake her up on purpose... but he made an exception just in those desperate nights.
"Wake-up for daddy, sweet girl" his accent thicker than usual, she could tell it clearly when his low raspy voice pulled her completely back into reality.
The young woman inhaled sharply as soon as she felt the contrast of the tender caress on her cheek and the dirty feeling of Thomas' throbbing boner which was pressing down her lower stomach.
Her tired eyes flattered open for the second time, wandering slightly confused before meeting her stepdad's light piercing eyes and his towering frame.
Sleepiness was still blinding her mind and she needed to get fully awake to understand completely what was happeningâ but her body reacted faster than her mind.
"There she is. Good girl" Thomas hummed at the view, removing skillfully his shirt before opening his pants as well, pulling them down with his underwear.
The only light present in the room was the little candle he brought there and the soft smoothing light of the moon, which made her understand that it was still pretty early to actually wake up and start the day... and her mom was probably still in her own bed.
The girl could really feel now the rough circles that her stepdad was doing on her clit through her panties, which made her body jolt slightly in pleasure and bite automatically her bottom lip to be quiet. He always liked that she was so responsive for his touch and his praises. It made it easier to get her wet and go to the main part quickly when he needed.
"Tommyâ" the young woman nearly whined out as she spread her legs wider to indulge in that pre-orgasm sensation which was the amazing path of the perfect stimulation of her body caused by various factors. Like his tongue swirling now around her hard nipples, mixed with the rough massage her clit was undergoing and his calloused free hand which was busy kneading her flesh.
"Had such a.... fookin'... shit.. of.. day..." Thomas revealed between open mouth kisses, never stopping to work on her so to get her ready for him as he continued to ramble about what happened.
Sadly he had little patience that night so as soon as her smaller body shook due to the orgasm, which hit her like a train, he sucked his fingers clean and easily manhandling her into a position he liked.
Lay down on her belly, ass up and hands flat on the sheet so that the man could easily reach for them.
The young woman's head was resting on the soft pillow, her breathing was heavy as she heard just the soft sound of the fabric moving and the cracking of her bed. She didn't dare to look and check on what her stepfather was doing, opting to behave and close her eyes as she waited patiently.
Thoughts swam in her head, making her bite her bottom lip inconsciously as her body kept buzzing from her earlier orgasm.
Her mom was still in the other room and there were so many maids they could have been easily caught if they wouldn't have paid attention.... not that Thomas was worried about it. In contrary, it was quite exciting for himâ for them.
"Always so good for me, luv" The man's low and raspy voice interrupted the silence as the tip of his cock teased her entrance, thrusting carefully in the tip a couple of time to make her relax a bit before the definitive push which made her nearly scream and take his lenght all at once.
Tommy's rough hand flight to her mouth, covering it completely as he slowly pulled out, after waiting to allow her to adjust, enough to leave just the tip inside before thrusting harshly back in.
"So good" he breathed out with a grunt, continuing with his slow but rough movements not caring about her at all now that he had manage to be deep balls in her cunt
"You like it, love?" he asked breathlessly, as his hand sneaked to her chest so that he could play with her perky tits while still keeping one on her mouth to prevent her to be too loud.
It was perfection, Thomas loved those moments with her... his wife was nothing compare to Y/n. His sweet Y/n.
The bed kept cracking at each rough thrust he did, nearly covering the sensual noises of their skin slapping together as his hips snapped forward hitting her joggling ass.
Their body were covered of a thin layer of sweat which started to soak the bedsheets as the time passed and Thomas's cock kept bullying her warm walls inside, his tip hitting her g-spot roughly a couple of time before sending her over the edge.
He didn't stopped at all, rather he increased the speed now that his own control was slipping away since his dick was being milked by his stepdaughter's tight pussy. One thrust, two thrusts, threeâ and his body tensed, his hips pressing flat against hers and his lenght deep inside of her so not to dirty the sheets with the warm thick load that was filling her up.
"You're fookin' amazing, love. Daddy really needed it" the older man praised in a breath, his hips rocking in lazy swings before he finally let himself collapse on her smaller bodyâ caging her in a hug till early morning.
#tommy shelby x reader#tommy shelby fanfic#tommy shelby imagine#tommy shelby fic#tommy shelby smut#tommy shelby#tommy shelby x y/n#tommy shelby x you#thomas shelby imagine#thomas shelby x reader#thomas shelby fanfic#thomas shelby#thomas shelby x y/n#thomas shelby x you#peaky blinders smut
2K notes
¡
View notes
Text
Rewritten Plans
Summary: Spencer accidentally rejects you in fear of being rejected himself.
Pairing: Spencer Reid x tech analyst fem!reader
Category: fluff, angst
Warnings/Includes: crying, rejection, miscommunication
Word count: 4.7k
a/n: giving our baby better memories <333
main masterlist
The fluorescent lights in the break room flickered slightly as you reached for your usual morning coffee, the bitterness of the weekend still lingering like an unwelcome guest. You had spent the last few days wrestling with a mix of emotionsâembarrassment, hurt, and a deep sense of rejection that gnawed at you. You couldnât believe Spencer, the man you had built up the courage to ask out, hadnât even shown up. As if the whole thing had been a cruel joke, he hadnât called or texted to explain. Just⌠nothing.
As you stirred the sugar into your cup absentmindedly, you heard a familiar voice. âGood morning,â Spencer greeted, his tone casual as if everything was perfectly normal.
You froze, the spoon clattering against the ceramic mug. Your breath caught in your throat as you turned slowly to face him. His smile was genuine, but it was like a knife twisting in the wound. You had to swallow the rising lump in your throat as you stared at him, disbelief etched into your features.
âGood morning?â The words nearly choked in your throat as you barely managed to keep your voice from trembling. You couldnât say anything more, couldnât confront him here with others around. Instead, you clenched your jaw, turning on your heel, and walked out of the break room, the sting of tears burning in your eyes.
Spencer stood there, confusion furrowing his brow as he watched you leave. He replayed the conversation in his head, trying to figure out what he might have said wrong.
As you made your way back to the shared office you had with Penelope, you hastily wiped at your eyes, trying to compose yourself. The last thing you needed was anyone seeing you like this, but you knew Penelope. She was too perceptive, especially when it came to her friends.
Penelope looked up from her monitors as you entered, her vibrant outfit contrasting starkly with the dull mood you carried with you. âHey, whatâs up, sweet cheeks?â she asked, her voice full of concern the moment she noticed your expression.
You tried to play it off, offering a weak smile as you sat down at your desk, but the pain was too fresh, too raw. You sniffled slightly, quickly reaching for a tissue. âNothing, just had a bad weekend.â
Penelopeâs eyes narrowed, the gears in her mind already turning. âDid you go out with the good doctor?â she asked, her voice lifting with hope as she wiggled her eyebrows. She had been so excited for you, so sure that Spencer wouldnât say no.
But the question was the breaking point. The tears you had been desperately trying to hold back welled up, and despite your best efforts, a few escaped, sliding down your cheeks.
Penelopeâs face fell as she immediately rushed over to your side, pulling a chair close to yours. âOh honey, whatâs wrong? What happened?â
You looked at her, your vision blurred by tears, and it took everything in you to say the words. âHe stood me up!â
âWhat??â Penelopeâs voice was a mixture of shock and outrage. She couldnât believe what she was hearing.
You wiped at your tears with the back of your hand, feeling utterly defeated. âSpencer stood me up, Penelope. He never came, not even a call or text. Nothing.â
Penelopeâs eyes flashed with anger, something you didnât see often from her. âHe must have a good reason,â she tried, but her voice lacked the usual conviction. She couldnât imagine Spencer doing something so cruel without a reason.
But you shook your head, the hurt too deep to be consoled by simple explanations. âIf he had a reason, he would have called or something, right? But he didnât. He just⌠didnât show up.â
Penelope looked like she was about to explode. âIâm gonna go give him a piece of my mind!â she declared, starting to rise from her seat, her protective instincts kicking in.
âNo, Penelope,â you pleaded, grabbing her arm. âDonât say anything, please. Iâm already so humiliated.â
Penelope hesitated, her heart aching at seeing you so distraught. She sat back down, her expression softening as she took your hand in hers. âOkay, honey, I wonât. But Iâm going to give him a nasty look every time I see him!â
Despite everything, you couldnât help but let out a small, watery laugh. Penelope was one of the kindest, most understanding people you knew, and you were grateful to have her by your side, even if it didnât make the pain go away. âThank you, Penelope.â
She gave your hand a reassuring squeeze. âAnytime, sweet cheeks. Anytime.â
As you both turned back to your work, you couldnât help but think about how the rest of the day would go, knowing that Spencer was just a few doors away, completely unaware of the hurt he had caused.
â
It was a quiet afternoon in the office, the kind where the hum of computers and the occasional ringing of phones created a soothing, almost hypnotic atmosphere. You had been working alongside Penelope for a few months now, and in that time, youâd gotten to know everyone on the team fairly well. But there was one person who had caught your attention more than anyone elseâSpencer Reid.
Spencer was a fascinating mix of brilliance and awkwardness, someone who seemed to live in a world of his own, filled with facts and figures, statistics and probabilities. He was charming in his own unique way, with a smile that could light up a room. Over the weeks, you found yourself drawn to him, captivated by the way his mind worked, and how despite all his intelligence, there was a sweetness to him, a kindness that made your heart flutter.
So, after much internal debate and several pep talks from Penelope, you decided to take the plunge and ask him out. The idea terrified youârejection was never easy, but there was something about Spencer that made you think it would be worth the risk. You caught him in a rare moment of quiet, standing by the coffee machine, refilling his cup. His focus was entirely on the task at hand, his mind likely a million miles away.
âHey, Spencer,â you greeted, your voice light as you approached.
He looked up, blinking as if youâd pulled him from some deep train of thought. âOh, hey,â he replied, offering you a small smile. âHowâs it going?â
You fiddled with your hands nervously, trying to keep your voice steady. âItâs going good, thanks. Um, I was actually wondering if⌠maybe youâd like to go out this weekend? With me, I mean. Like⌠a date?â
There was a brief silence, and for a moment, you saw something flash across his eyesâwas it confusion? Shock? It was hard to tell. His expression remained neutral, almost too neutral, as if he was trying to process your words.
Spencerâs mind was racing. This couldnât be real, right? Memories from his school days flooded back to him, unwanted and painful. He remembered the girls who had asked him out, only to laugh at him when he showed up, mocking him for believing they could ever be interested in someone like him. The sting of their cruelty had left scars, ones that never fully healed, making it hard for him to trust when it came to matters of the heart.
And now, here you were, standing in front of him, asking him out. He wanted to believe it was genuine, but the fear of being hurt again was too strong, too ingrained in him.
âHa, yeah, sure. See you then,â he said, his voice carrying a forced lightness as he flashed you a smile that didnât quite reach his eyes.
You smiled back, relieved that he had said yes, telling him when and where to meet you. You didnât notice the way his smile faltered slightly as you walked away, or how his gaze dropped to the floor, lost in a swirl of doubt and old wounds.
To Spencer, this was just another prank, another setup for humiliation. He couldnât bear the thought of showing up somewhere only to be laughed at again, so he made a decision right then and there. He wouldnât go. It was easier that way, safer. Better to be the one who doesnât show up than the one who ends up a fool.
But as you left the break room that day, excitedly thinking about your upcoming date, you had no idea that Spencer wasnât planning to come at all. You had no idea that his past was full of moments that had taught him to be wary of peopleâs intentions, to doubt even the kindest gestures. And because of that, neither of you could have anticipated the heartache that was about to unfold.
â
The tension in the room was palpable, thick enough that even those who werenât particularly attuned to the emotional undercurrents of their team could feel it. Spencer sat at the conference table, his hands clasped together in front of him, his fingers nervously fidgeting with one another. He was trying to focus on the case at hand, but his mind kept drifting to the awkwardness that had settled in the room.
He couldn't ignore the way you had walked in, eyes fixed anywhere but on him, your expression clearly hurt and turned to avoid even glancing in his direction. It was like a punch to his gut, confirming what he fearedâsomething had gone wrong, horribly wrong.
And then there was Penelope. She wasnât just looking at him; she was glaring. Her usual warm, playful demeanor had been replaced by a frosty silence and a gaze that could have cut through steel. Spencer could feel the weight of it on him, making him squirm in his seat. He didnât understand why she was so angry, but it was clear she knew something he didnât.
Derek, sitting across the table, was the first to pick up on the strange energy. He noticed the way Penelopeâs eyes kept darting over to Spencer, the way she seemed ready to pounce, her foot tapping restlessly against the floor. Derek had seen Penelope angry before, but this was different. This was personal.
As the meeting wrapped up and the team began to disperse, Derek caught up with Penelope just as she was about to leave. âHey, baby girl,â he called softly, falling into step beside her. âYou wanna tell me why you were looking at Reid like he spit in your coffee?â
Penelope paused, her face tightening as she looked around the room, making sure no one else was within earshot. Without a word, she grabbed Derekâs hand and tugged him down a quiet corridor in the office, away from prying eyes and ears.
Derek allowed himself to be pulled along, his curiosity piqued. Whatever had Penelope this riled up had to be serious. When they were finally out of sight, she turned to him, her eyes narrowing as she crossed her arms over her chest.
âIf I tell you, you have to be sworn to secrecy,â she said, her voice low but urgent.
Derek held up his hands in mock surrender, his expression full of concern and intrigue. âYou got it, mama. My lips are sealed.â
Penelope hesitated for a moment, her eyes flickering down to Derekâs mouth. âMmm, those lips,â she muttered, before shaking her head to refocus. âOkay, focus. Y/N asked out Spencer, and he stood her up.â
Derek blinked, the surprise evident on his face. âNo way,â he said, his voice dropping in disbelief.
Penelope nodded solemnly, her expression serious. âBelieve it, beautiful.â
Derek leaned back against the wall, running a hand over his head as he tried to process what he was hearing. âThat doesnât sound like Reid,â he finally said, his brow furrowing in confusion. âHeâs not that kind of guy.â
âI know,â Penelope sighed, her voice filled with frustration. âBut Y/N said he didnât even call her, Derek. Not a text, not a word. Just left her hanging.â
Derek felt a surge of protective anger rise within him. He couldnât imagine Spencer doing something so thoughtless, but if it had happened, there had to be an explanation. âOh, Iâm going to have a little chat with him,â Derek said, his voice low and determined as he pushed up his sleeves, ready to confront his friend.
Penelope reached out, placing a hand on his arm to stop him. âY/N said not to intervene. Sheâs embarrassed,â she said, her voice softening.
Derek hesitated, looking down at Penelopeâs hand on his arm, then back up at her face. He could see the conflict in her eyes, the way she wanted to protect you but also knew that something needed to be done. âI hear you, but you know I canât just let this slide. Somethingâs up with Reid, and if he hurt her, even unintentionally, we need to get to the bottom of it.â
Penelope sighed, letting her hand drop as she nodded reluctantly. âJust⌠be careful, okay? Heâs sensitive, and I donât think he would do something like this on purpose.â
Derek gave her a reassuring smile. âDonât worry, baby girl. Iâll talk to him, figure out whatâs going on. But I wonât make a big scene. I promise.â
Penelope nodded again, trusting Derek to handle the situation delicately. âThank you, Derek. I just want Y/N to be okay.â
âShe will be,â Derek promised, squeezing her shoulder gently before heading off in search of Spencer.
â
Spencer had just finished organizing his files when he heard Derek's voice calling out to him from across the bullpen. âYo, Reid, come have a chat with me,â Derek said, his tone casual but carrying an undertone that Spencer couldnât quite place.
Spencer looked up, his brow furrowing in confusion. Derekâs expression was unreadable, but there was something in his eyes that made Spencer uneasy. Nonetheless, he nodded and followed Derek as he led the way down one of the quieter hallways, away from the bustling activity of the main office.
When they reached a more secluded spot, Derek turned to face him, crossing his arms over his chest as he leaned against the wall. Spencer shifted nervously, his mind already racing through all the possible reasons why Derek would want to talk to him in private like this.
Derek didnât waste any time. âI heard from a little birdy that you skipped out on a promise this weekend,â he said, his voice steady but with a hint of disappointment.
Spencerâs confusion only deepened. âHuh? What? When?â he asked, genuinely perplexed. He couldnât recall making any promises recently, much less skipping out on them.
Derek raised an eyebrow, giving Spencer a pointed look. âYour date with Y/N?â he prompted, his tone making it clear that he wasnât messing around.
âMy what??â Spencerâs eyes widened, and he took a step back, his mind reeling. âA date with Y/N?â he repeated, as if trying to wrap his head around the idea.
Derek nodded slowly, watching Spencerâs reaction closely. âYeah, man. From what I hear, it seems pretty clear that there was a date in place. She asked you out, didnât she?â
Spencer felt his stomach drop as the memory of your conversation in the break room flooded back to him. The moment when you had asked him out, the way he had brushed it off, thinking it was just another cruel prank like the ones he had endured in school. His face paled as the realization hit him like a ton of bricks.
âOh no,â he muttered, more to himself than to Derek. He brought a hand to his mouth, the guilt starting to churn in his gut. âShe⌠she really meant it?â
Derekâs expression softened slightly as he saw the genuine regret in Spencerâs eyes. âYeah, Reid, she really did,â Derek confirmed, his voice gentler now. âAnd when you didnât show up, she was pretty hurt. She thought you stood her up.â
Spencerâs heart sank even further. He felt like heâd been punched in the chest. âI didnâtâ I thoughtââ He stumbled over his words, struggling to find a way to explain himself. âI thought it was a joke, Derek. I thought⌠I thought she was just messing with me like they used to do back in school. I didnât think she was serious.â
Derek sighed, his frustration mingled with sympathy. He knew Spencerâs past had been tough, especially when it came to trust and relationships, but this was a mess that needed to be cleaned up. âLook, I get it, man. But you need to talk to her, explain what happened. Sheâs not those kids from your school. Y/Nâs not like that.â
Spencer nodded, his throat tightening with emotion. âI didnât mean to hurt her,â he said quietly, his voice thick with regret. âI never wanted to hurt her.â
âI know, Reid,â Derek said, placing a reassuring hand on Spencerâs shoulder. âBut youâve gotta make this right. She deserves to know the truth.â
Spencer looked up at Derek, his eyes filled with determination despite the guilt weighing him down. âI will,â he promised. âIâll talk to her as soon as I can.â
âGood,â Derek said, giving Spencerâs shoulder a firm squeeze before letting go. âAnd next time, Reid, give yourself a little more credit. Not everyoneâs out to get you.â
Spencer managed a small, shaky smile. âThanks, Derek,â he said, his voice sincere.
Derek nodded, watching as Spencer turned to head back to his desk, his mind already racing with how he was going to fix the situation.
â
The days that followed were an exercise in avoidance, a delicate dance you performed with all the grace and agility of someone trying to protect a wounded heart. You made sure to be busyâbusier than usualâburying yourself in work, taking on extra tasks, and making yourself scarce in the common areas of the office. If Spencer happened to be in the break room, you suddenly remembered you needed to be somewhere else. If he entered the bullpen, you would conveniently find a reason to slip out, your footsteps quick and purposeful.
It wasnât that you didnât want to see him. On the contrary, a part of you longed for him to acknowledge what had happened, to offer an explanation or even an apology. But the other part of you, the one that was humiliated, sad, rejected, angry, and hurt, couldnât bear the thought of facing him. You didnât trust yourself not to break down, to let those emotions spill out in a mess of tears and confusion. So you avoided him like the plague, hoping that by keeping your distance, the wounds might heal on their own.
But Spencer wasnât blind to your actions. He noticed how you seemed to disappear whenever he entered a room, how your laughter, which used to fill the space, was now absent, replaced by a cold silence that made him ache with guilt. He tried to catch your eye in meetings, but you wouldnât look at him, your focus trained determinedly on your notes or on anyone else in the room. It was as if you had built an invisible wall between you, one that Spencer didnât know how to break through.
He tried to find moments where he could talk to you, hoping for a chance to explain, to make things right. But every attempt was thwarted by your meticulous avoidance. He waited outside your office one morning, only to have you take the other exit. He lingered by the elevator after a meeting, but you took the stairs instead. It was like trying to catch smoke with his bare handsâno matter what he did, you slipped through his fingers.
Spencer knew he had to get creative if he wanted to talk to you. The usual methods werenât working, and he couldnât just let this go. He cared too much to let you slip away without an explanation, without trying to mend what had been broken. So, he started to think, his mind racing with possibilities. Spencer was nothing if not resourceful, and if he could outsmart the most dangerous criminals, surely he could figure out a way to reach you.
â
Spencer spent the next few days trying to think of a way to reach you, a way that you couldnât avoid or brush aside. The more he thought about it, the more he realized he needed to do something drastic, something that would grab your attention and force you to hear him out. Given his background in technology and his time at MIT, he knew he had the skills to make it happen. He just needed to put those skills to use in a way that would make you listen.
He spent a night at home, setting up his camera, nervously adjusting the angle and lighting. He wasnât used to making personal videos like this, but he knew it was the only way to truly convey how sorry he was. After several deep breaths, he hit record.
âHi, Y/N,â he began, his voice soft but steady as he looked directly into the camera. âI know this is probably the last thing you want to see right now, and Iâm sorry for that. But I also know that youâve been avoiding me, and I canât blame you for it. I just⌠I need you to hear me out, and since I canât seem to get a moment alone with you, this is the only way I could think of.â
He paused, running a hand through his hair, trying to gather his thoughts. âIâve spent the last few days thinking about what happened, and I know I messed up. I know I hurt you, and I hate that I did. When you asked me out, I thought it was a joke. I thought you were just messing with me, like what used to happen to me in school. Iâve been through that kind of thing before, and itâs left me with some⌠issues, I guess. I was scared of being hurt again, so I just assumed the worst.â
Spencer swallowed, his eyes earnest and full of regret. âBut I realize now that I was wrong. You werenât trying to hurt me, and I ended up hurting you instead. Thatâs the last thing I ever wanted to do. You didnât deserve that, and Iâm so, so sorry. If I could go back and do things differently, I would in a heartbeat.â
He took a deep breath, his voice softening even more. âI donât know if you can forgive me, and I understand if you need time. But I just wanted you to know how truly sorry I am and that I didnât mean to stand you up. I was just⌠scared, and I let that fear get the better of me.â
âIf youâll let me, I would love to make it up to you. Take you on a proper date this weekend. But if not, I completely understand, I wonât take offense. Iâm truly sorry.â
Spencer finished recording, his heart pounding as he watched the video playback. It wasnât perfect, but it was honest. And thatâs what mattered. Now came the next partâgetting the video to you in a way you couldnât avoid.
The next morning, while you were immersed in your work, your computer screens suddenly flickered. At first, you thought it was just a glitch, but then the screen went black for a moment before a video started playing. It was Spencerâs face, looking directly at you, and your heart skipped a beat as you realized what was happening.
You reached for the keyboard, trying to close the video, but it was no use. The screen remained locked on the video, Spencerâs voice filling the room as he began to speak.
âHi, Y/N,â the video started, and you froze, your hands hovering above the keyboard as you listened. There was something about the way he was looking at you, even through the screen, that made you stop and listen.
As Spencer explained himself, as he talked about his fears and how he thought it was a joke, your heart began to soften. You could hear the sincerity in his voice, the regret that laced every word. He wasnât just saying this because he felt obligatedâhe truly meant it. And that realization hit you harder than you expected.
By the time the video ended, you were left staring at the screen, your emotions a tangled mess. You felt a mix of relief, sadness, and understanding. You couldnât deny the pain youâd felt, but you also couldnât ignore the effort Spencer had gone through to reach out to you.
The screen flickered again, and your screens returned to normal. For a long moment, you just sat there, staring at the now-blank screen, trying to process everything. Part of you wanted to be angry, to hold onto the hurt, but another part of youâa softer, more forgiving partâknew that Spencer had been genuine. He hadnât meant to hurt you. He had just been scared, like you were now.
With a deep breath, you finally allowed yourself to acknowledge what you felt: maybe, just maybe, you could find it in yourself to forgive him. After all, everyone deserves a second chance. And Spencer Reid seemed to be worth it.
âSoo, I canât pretend I wasnât in here for all of that,â Penelope said, her eyes twinkling with anticipation as she leaned against the doorframe. âWhat are you gonna do, lovely?â
You sighed, a small smile tugging at the corners of your lips as you glanced back at your screen, still feeling the warmth of Spencer's apology lingering in the air. You turned to Penelope, your smile growing a little wider as you finally admitted, âI think I have a date this weekend.â
Penelopeâs face lit up with a grin as she clapped her hands together, clearly thrilled by your response. âThatâs the spirit! Youâre gonna knock his socks off, I just know it.â
You couldnât help but laugh, the tension from the past week finally starting to melt away. âI hope so,â you said, feeling a little lighter.
â
Spencer was sitting at his desk, his leg bouncing anxiously under the table as he tried to focus on the paperwork in front of him. But his mind was elsewhere, entirely consumed by thoughts of you. He knew youâd seen the video by nowâthere was no way you could have missed it. But the silence that followed was eating away at him, making every minute feel like an hour. What if you decided not to respond at all? What if he had misjudged everything?
The thoughts whirled around in his mind, growing louder with each passing second until he heard a voice that made his heart skip a beat.
âSpencer?â
He looked up quickly, his nerves tightening as he saw you standing by his desk. âHi,â he replied, his voice coming out a little shakier than he intended.
You gave him a small, reassuring smile, sensing his nervousness. âWhat time Saturday?â you asked, your tone soft but clear, letting him know that you were willing to give him that second chance.
For a moment, Spencer just blinked, the realization of what you were saying slowly sinking in. Relief and excitement flooded through him, and he felt the tension in his chest ease up. âUh⌠how about seven?â he suggested, his voice a bit steadier now, a hopeful smile tugging at the corners of his mouth.
âSeven sounds good,â you agreed, your smile widening as you saw the genuine happiness in his eyes.
âGreat,â Spencer said, his heart soaring. âIâll pick you up.â
You nodded, feeling a weight lift off your shoulders. âIâm looking forward to it,â you said, and with that, you turned to leave, feeling a warmth spread through you that had been missing for the past few days.
As you walked away, Spencer couldnât help but let out a small, relieved laugh, finally allowing himself to believe that maybe, just maybe, everything was going to be okay.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------
tag list <333 @spencerreidsreads @sapph1re @idefktbh17 @dirtytissuebox @yokaimoon @reggieswriter @loumouse @mentallyunwellsposts @time-himself @chaneladdicted @kathrynlakestone @furrybouquettrash @hearts4spensco @gilwm @khxna @charismatic-writer @lilu842 @greatoperawombategg
#doctor spencer reid#dr spencer reid#spencer reid#spencer reid fanfiction#spencer reid fic#spencer reid x reader#criminal minds#spencer reid fluff#bau team#bau family#spencer reid criminal minds#spencer reid angst#criminal minds x reader#criminal minds fluff#criminal minds fandom#criminal minds fanfiction#bau x reader#bau#penelope garcia#derek morgan
966 notes
¡
View notes
Text
protect | ÂˇË ŕź spencer reid ,,
summary - you get badly injured on a case, and the hospital visit ruins your surprise.
genre - fem!bau!reader x spencer, hurt/comfort, little bit of angst and arguing, fluff, happy ending!! reader can bear children (has female anatomy)
warnings - pregnancy, major injuries, mentions of gross hospital things, r uses she/her pronouns, usual criminal minds violences
w/c - 2.2k
a/n - thank u for the request! loved the idea immediately and this is the first time iâm writing abt pregnancy and stuff so pls do not quote me on anything!!! also this writing isnât my best, sorry abt that. okay bye have fun reading
request - (@ursuu-la) hihihi idk if you're taking requests, but what if u write something where Spencer and a fem reader are dating and she's pregnant, but she's kinda scared(? or nervous to tell Spencer. And maybe she could tell it to one of the girls of the team to find a way of approaching Reid, but then she gets hurt or something happens to her in a case.
âOh. My. God.â
You turned your attention from the open manila folder to Garciaâs multiple screens, searching each one for something important, âWhat?â
âY/n M/n Reid. Youâre pregnant?â Garcia spun in her chair with an angry expression while pointing a ringed finger at the main computer screen. It was your medical history - which you allowed her to search so she could experiment with a new hacking technique - but you had forgotten about your recent discovery.
Your hand was clamped over your mouth as you stared in shock and started rambling through your fingers, âGarcia. I swear, nobody knows - I wasnât keeping this from just you,â you placed your hands on her shoulders when she stood up in disappointment, sending her office chair to collide with the desk, âSpencer doesnât even know, please Garcia. Donât tell anyone.â
Your eyes searched hers for a promise or compromise, but instead you got welling tears.
âGarcia?â
âY/n, your pregnant with a little Reid! This is amazing- How come you havenât told him? Iâll have a new little nephew or niece! Y/n!â She squealed and took your hands to spin you in a circle in her small office. You immediately felt nauseous and slowed the excited girl, her hair accessories threatening to fall off in her happiness. You held your stomach and whispered,
âNo spinning, Iâll throw up.â
She glanced to her computer screens and shut them down immediately, sitting back down and taking a deep breath. âThis is great! Right? Please tell me this is great, youâre already 6 weeks pregnant.â
You bit your lip and nodded, âI mean, I think itâs great but..â You lost yourself in thought.
Last year when you and Spencer got married, you had talked about starting a family many times. But every time you both agreed to wait a few more years in order to save up more money and maybe move into a bigger apartment or even a house. This was not what you planned.
Spencer liked having a plan, it was one thing you grew to love. He was organised and, due to his amazing memory, remembered everything, especially everything about you. And though you two had grown so close you were basically one person, this was the only time you had no idea how Spencer would react if he found out your secret.
âI donât know how to tell Spencer.â
Garcia grinned, but it was quickly wiped away when she noticed a certain figure in the doorway. You spun on your heel, heart attacking your ribs. Luckily, it was not your husband, but your boss. He stood sternly and started, âWeâve got a case, wheels up in 30.â
You nodded and turned back to Garcia, all she did was wave and whisper, âIâll text you.â
In the plane, you sat next to Spencer in the aisle seat, stomach feeling queasy and phone vibrating non-stop in your back pocket. You pinched the bone between your eyebrows and squinted at the case files that Hotch had quickly gone over. Morgan was spilling some theories, Prentiss backing him up, when Spencer lowered his head and whispered in your ear, âAre you okay? You seem tired.â
You put on a small smile and nodded, the fact that Spencer had noticed something wrong meant that the rest of the team would notice soon too. You raised yourself and squeezed Spencerâs hand that had been in your lap. You murmured a small excuse me to Hotch and excused yourself to the planeâs toilet.
Spencer began to get worried for your health. The past week and a half, youâd been eating less and then more, and then youâd say you felt sick, and then you were full of energy. You cancelled plans, you slept more, and you had started avoiding Spencer. You were getting sick, and distant, and he hated how you wouldnât let him help you whenever he asked. He furrowed his eyebrows and shook his head slightly, attempting to focus on the profile.
Sat on the toilet, ready to double over into the bathroom sink, you pulled out your phone and scrolled through Garcias texts.
What about a baby onesie with Daddyâs favourite child on it?
What about a candle lit dinner?
What about donuts that spell out âIâm Pregnant!â
Iâve seen people purposefully burn bread and wait until their husbands understand, maybe that?
Maybe. But right now, that was not what you wanted to think about. On top of the case and the whole pregnancy situation, your symptoms were becoming harder to conceal.
A whole day of analysis, interrogating, leads and dead ends led you to a one story run down house with broken windows and an overgrown yard. You threw the FBI bullet vest over your shoulders as Spencer approached you with a tight smile. His hair was shorter these days, after he finally let you start cutting it, but nothing could change his attractiveness. His cologne wafted into your senses as he went behind you, tightening your vest and patting your back and waist down to make sure you were at optimal safety.
You could almost imagine he knew you were pregnant.
âRemember, if heâs in there, keep your distance. Heâs a big guy but silent, and not all there.â He furrowed his eyebrows as he did a last check over of your vest, belt, and the position of your gun. You smiled and nodded,
âI know, Spence. Iâve been here too.â
He sighed and nodded, placing a small kiss on your cheek as a good luck.
You were married, but there was no guarantee youâd both make it out of any case. Every movement could be your last, and every interaction could be your last together.
Morgan slipped through the door after a man picked the front doors lock, Prentiss behind him and you behind her. After you, followed Hotch and Spencer.
âClear!â Morgan called from the kitchen. You turned right down a hallway, Prentiss disappearing into a small room on the right and yelling,
âClear!â
You entered the small bedroom, gun high and steps careful. It was an adults bedroom, maybe a teenager. There was posters of horror movies, a thin mattress on the floor and shelves of books and wooden cupboard holding what you believed to be clothes.
âClea-â
The wind got knocked out of you, your shoulder colliding with the wall to your left and a sharp handle being jabbed into your side, as you plummeted against the floor and hearing a loud thump and shattering glass beside you. Miniscule, rainbow, dots clouded your vision, the adrenaline and the concussion you were sure you had numbing the pain coursing through your veins. You screamed in pain, Hotch entering almost immediately.
You lifted your right arm to point out the window, the glass shattered from where the unsub had escaped.
Spencer entered the room in a rush, eyes running over the fallen cupboard that would've been taller than the both of you, and then your small body in the corner. You held out your arm for him, and he placed his hands under your armpits, jolting back when you screeched in pain. "Y/n, your..." His eyes widened in shock and fear at the sight of your dislocated shoulder. Your right hand clutched to your left side - no doubt trying to comfort a massive bruise or worse.
He gulped, helping you up and throwing your good arm around his shoulders. The sudden movements blanked your vision for a few moments, a small lump forming on the front left side of your temple, and your legs trembled in the sudden need to hold yourself up. "Y/n, we just need to get you to the ambulance, alright?" Spencer told you reassuringly. He didn't know how much you could understand, your eyes were cloudy and your movements spaghetti-like, but he continued to reassure you anyways.
The paramedics set into action as soon as they saw your near limp body strung across Spencer's taller build. You were placed in the ambulance on a bed and before you knew it, there was a heavy clamp on your finger and two paramedics touching you and saying unexplainable things to each other. A short one with a beard came close to your vision, obvious aware it was still slightly blurred, "Agent Y/n. We need to take your shirt off in order to fix your shoulder okay? We need to pop it back in as quick as we can."
All you could do is nod, Spencer making most of the choices for you as your husband - he wouldn't put you through something he knew you would disagree with. They asked him questions, and while the voices came in and out of focus, the adrenaline was wearing off and suddenly your senses heightened. "Is she pregnant?"
The question rolled off the paramedics tongue like a rehearsed poem, and Spencer shook his head like there was no possible way you were. But as you saw needles being prepared, your heart started pounding so fast it got the attention of the professionals. "Y/n, are you still with us?"
To Spencer, you looked like you had just woken up to a bad dream, but there was something deeper - you were not unconcious, if anything you looked alert.
"I'm pregnant." The paramedics glanced at each other and Spencer's eyes widened. The one with the needle placed it down carefully on a table, and before you knew it, you were being pushed through hallways and into a awfully bright room.
You passed out, fear and exaustion catching up to you. But Spencer couldn't sleep. On top of the fact that his wife had just gotten her shoulder dislocated and then fixed, and a slight rib fracture, she was also pregnant.
Spencer doubted for the first half hour of waiting for you to wake up that you actually were. You were saying nonsense, you were injured and the adrenaline... usually causes people to tell the truth. He paced and went over everything that had been happening. The change in your behaviour, the tiredness, the sickness. It was all coming together like a puzzle, and he wondered why he didn't realise sooner.
"Spence?" A small voice called out, and he approached the hospital bed almost immediately.
"Y/n." Spencer smiled in relief, overjoyed that you were alright and breathing. He knew you'd be fine, but anything can be unpredictable. Anyone can be unpredictable. "I'm so glad you're okay."
"What happened?" You tried to sit up but Spencers soft hands encouraged you to stay laying down.
"The unsub pushed a cabinet at you. You collided with the wall and dislocated your shoulder." He explained softly, the doctors told him that the specific pain killers they gave you may cause some loopiness. "Oh." You whispered, eyes searching his face like you had never seen it before, and you smiled. You were here, and he was here, and you needed nothing more. Other than more pain killers.
Spencer bit his lip, and sighed, not sure if it was the right time to bring the blindside up at that moment.
"Y/n, darling, are you... pregnant?"
The small grin wiped off your face and you took some deep breaths, nodding and avoiding his gaze in fear of rejection. Spencer sighed, and pushed his hair away from his face, a smile rising onto his cheeks. Tears welled in his eyes from happiness. "This is great, this is... wow Y/n, I can't believe.." He gulped, "I can't believe you didn't tell me sooner."
Confusing his disbelief for anger, tears started dropping down your cheeks as you sat in silence. Spencer started to worry, "Do you... not want to have a baby with me? Or at all? Do you think I won't be a good father? I know that I've had my problems in the past but I promise I can be a good father-"
"Spencer." You called his name in shock, heart aching over his insecure questions. "I do want a baby, especially one with you. And I don't think you'll be a good father, I know you'll be a great one. I just," you wiped your cheeks and he sat down in a chair beside your bed, taking your hand in his. "I'm scared. I thought that you wouldn't want to have one right now because of our... plan. This is really early and we didn't get to save- and- I thought you'd be mad-" You had started blubbering now, the heart monitor becoming a ticking time bomb for a full on breakdown, before Spencer took your face in his hands and smashed your lips onto his.
He pulled back, smile wide, eyes full of adoration and sorrowfullness.
"Y/n, I don't care about that plan anymore. And I'm not mad." He searched your eyes with his, "I just wished you told me earlier. Maybe you wouldn't have been injured, because god knows I wouldn't have let you go out into the field."
"Spencer, I'm so sorry." You sniffled, placing your other hand on top of his.
"Oh, darling. You don't have to be sorry. I've made my injured and pregnant wife cry, I should be sorry."
You giggled, and leant forward to kiss him on the nose. "So it's really okay?"
"Of course. You just have to heal quickly, and I'll do all the rest."
taglist (open!!) - @jeffswh0re @reap3erslov3 @candyd1es @0108s22m
#criminal minds#spencer reid#cm#criminal minds imagine#spencer reid imagine#spencer reid x reader#spencer reid oneshot#criminal minds fluff#spencer reid fluff#spencer reid x yn#spencer reid x fem!reader#đľ ââ piaâs pages
2K notes
¡
View notes
Note
Jinx, Vee and Caitlin's reaction to a serious injury (Ăfemale reader) đđť
Warnings: heavy wounds, lotsa blood
requests are open!
JINX
sheâd get overwhelmed just by looking at your wounds. horrified at whatever mightâve happened to you and also angry at your recklessness for getting hurt this badly (PISSED at whoever did this)
furrowed eyebrows and quivering lips, sheâll snarl at you.
the blood gushing from your sides are already sending her into a spiral, panicked breaths are squeezing out of her lungs every single second.
jinx grabs bandaids and painkillers hastily, muttering to herself while tightening the wraps around your scars. sheâll mumble a âsorryâ from the sudden pressure sheâd placed, fidgeting with the knots and ties
âwhat are you- what were you-?!â if her brows couldnât furrow any further, they did. âidiot.â she growls under her breath, âidiot!â
finally, jinx raises her eyes to look at you. theres nothing but worry encircling them into a whirlwind of nervousness. âtake these. itâll soothe the painâ she hands you painkillers and lukewarm water.
after patching you up, she will NOT leave you alone.
sheâd sit beside you, legs hanging down from the side of your bed.
absolute non-stop pestering. âWhen did this happen?â âYou see who did this?â âgive me a description, iâll take care of them.â
VI
she is furious. absolutely FURIOUS.
as in âvision turning redâ kinda furious. my girl is reckless, your well-being wont be the first thing on her mind
but it WILL be her main focus for the next few weeks
who in their right mind would do this to you? of all people?
you didnât deserve to get hurt, but whoever did this does.
sheâs desperate to start patching your wounds. shes used to fixing herself up from the things that happened to her while she was in stillwater, though shes never done it to anyone else but herself so shes downright nervous.
vi knew she could handle serious injuries pretty well but she doesnt know how much you can tolerate pain. shes doing everything SUPER carefully
every little one of your smallest winces or grunts makes her immediately retract her hand from you
âare you okay?â âyou hurt?â
after your properly dressed in the bandages, sheâll lay down by your side (she isnt touching you,) but shes still there. vi caresses your cheek, eyes softening at the sight of you. she plants a kiss on your forehead, grin spreading over her lips. she really glad youre okay.
but in the back of her mind sheâs planning multiple ways to find who fucked you up this badly. all the gears in her head are turning to think of every possible âsuspectâ that couldâve done this to her sweetheart
CAITLYN
the look on her face is almost as bad as you look right now. sheâs frightened.
despite that, shes more level-headed than careless. sheâll focus on more important things. You.
immediately shes rushing by your side, carrying you to somewhere more safe for your injuries. she spots her bed, let her sheets get stained by the blood dripping down, they can always be washed again.
once your settled properly, shes diving to her bathroom cabinets; everything is being tossed around on the hardwood floor while she searches for a medkit.
enforcer training had her prepared for situations like these, patching you up might not have been easy because of the look of pain in your eyes, but it was done faster than you thought it would be.
âdoes it hurt when i touch this?â âhowâs your head? is it alright?â
the detective inside her came pounding with questions, everything quickly turned into an interrogation.
when, where, who, and why?
she understands you might not wanna talk in this situation so sheâll back off with the questions and start tending to you.
seriously, youâre treated like a princess in this household. you knew cait was well-off, but you didnt realize she was well-off.
there are people coming to your side for every request you ask.
especially caitlyn, she brought herself to cook you a proper meal for you to gain back the nutrients and energy youâd lost. anything you ask for.
the pampering wonât stop until you finally tell her to.
after that, she reports what happened to you to higher authorities, but if theyâd rather prioritize other things over you, sheâll handle whoever did this herself.
#arcane x reader#arcane#caitlyn kiramman#arcane vi#arcane jinx#caitlyn kiramman x reader#vi x reader#jinx x reader#league of legends#arcane caitlyn#jinx#vi
1K notes
¡
View notes
Text
What's your favorite scary movie?
pairing;Â vernon chwe x f reader
genre; horror, smut (minor dni), angst, toxic
summary;Â The summer after graduating high school is supposed to be one last hurrah before you and your friends head off to college---none of you expected it to become a horror movie.
content warnings; PLEASE READ ALL OF THE WARNINGS! 90s au, multiple murders, police, alluding to self harm, drugs/alcohol (mentioned and usage), overdose, knives, blood -- detailed scenes of harm/murder, funeral/memorials, fighting, bullying/harassment, degrading names, "slut" shaming, mild alluding to sexual assault (past/present), self confidence/esteem issues, depression, alludes to other behavioral/mental problems being present, crying, stalking/spying, obsession, yandere!vernon. all main characters are adults -- just graduated high school (vernon & other svt cameos have been aged down). the reader has a classic small town suburbs nuclear family (mentions parents obviously), vernon's "mother" briefly mentioned. this fic is full of really horrible people.
smut warnings;Â virgin!reader, unprotected sex, fingering, oral (f receiving), quick handjob, crying (pleasure), corruption/innocence kink, petnames, praise, pulling out, cum on skin -- aftercare, brief post-sex dysphoria.
w/c; 30k and some change  (870 extra words for patreon bonus)Â
a/n; thank you to @junkissed for proofreading for me and giving me strength to push through and finish this despite all the shit that kept trying to knock me down. this fic is a lot, so please if you have made it this far in my notes make sure you read all the warnings -- keep in mind this is my halloween fic, so i didn't hold back. dark au mars is back strong.
before continuing remember reblogs are incredibly important and please read how to support me here
Trailing behind your friends, you laugh when your best friend Caitlin pulls at your arm, urging you towards the front of the group. âY/N!â You roll your eyes as she whines your name, extending the last of it dramatically before laying her head on your shoulder and putting her arm through yours. âCan I sit between you and Christen this time? This movie is supposed to be hella scary.âÂ
Hearing his name, the self-appointed leader of your group, slows his strides to match yours and, in turn, Caitlinâs. âWhat about me?âÂ
You liked your friends but they could be a bit much. You had known Caitlin the longest. The two of you had been friends since middle school and she was the person you could rely on the most, but that all changed when the two of you went to high school and your bodies and personalities started to change. Boys started to pay attention to you more and Caitlinâs personality soured.Â
Christen wasnât the type of person that you ever saw yourself being friends with before. He was the most popular guy at school and the captain of the football team, but none of those things mattered anymore. After graduation this year, you thought all of those trivial things would fall by the wayside, that your friends would start acting a bit less like they were still in high school and yet it was like they never left.Â
âCaitlin wants to sit between us for the movie. Itâs supposed to be really scary. I donât minââÂ
âYou know I like the end seat.âÂ
Furrowing your brows, you start to speak up again when Christen sighs and puts his hand around your waist, pulling you from Caitlin and causing the girl to scowl at you. âI like the end seat and you always have to piss like five times during a movie. Letâs keep the seats like we always do. That okay with you, Cat?âÂ
Staring at Christen, Caitlin wants to be mad and tell him no, but the moment he calls her by the nickname he had given her, she swoons and just nods. âUh huh⌠sure, Christen.âÂ
âSee.â Turning his attention back to you, Christen winks. âItâs all good, baby. Now, put a smile on that face; donât be a buzzkill. If you get scared, you can just hold on to me.â Tugging you closer, he grins before finally letting you walk on your own.Â
From the time that you had met him your sophomore year, Christen had never been shy about how he felt about you. You wouldnât call it a crush. A crush was something sweet and something that, if you didnât reciprocate, the other person might move on. What Christen felt for you was possessive and like you owed him something. You were like a target or an end prize and he hadnât won just yet, but to him there were still plenty of levels left in the game.Â
Wrapping your arms around yourself, you glance back at Caitlin as she scoffs at her "boyfriend,â Jae. You felt bad for him. It was so obvious how much he liked Caitlin. He would follow behind her like a puppy, buy her anything she wanted, and be at her beck and call even when she was drooling over another guy. You had watched as Caitlin had belittled Jae in front of others and refused to call him her boyfriend but then gotten angry if he didnât refer to her as his girlfriend. It was a complicated situation that you honestly didnât understand.Â
âJust⌠Stop touching me. Did you bring money for candy?â Caitlinâs voice is sharp, still irritated from the interaction with Christen and now Jae was walking too close to her. In her mind, she always got second best while you did nothing and got first pick. You didnât even act like you wanted Christen; it was devastating.Â
âYeah, of course I did. You can get anything you want, babe.â Jaeâs voice is a bit defeated, but at least he was going to be able to sit next to Caitlin. He had gotten nervous when she had asked to switch seats. It wasnât like he could tell her where to sit... he wasnât like that. She was a strong-willed girl; she always had been, but that was one of the things he loved about her.Â
Making a face at Jaeâs words, Caitlin steps forward and sighs dramatically, not hearing the way Alanna and Juwon copy her just a few steps behind her. They were the lucky two out of the friend group in their own personal opinions. They knew exactly where they fit in the hierarchy.Â
There was the king, Christian, and his would-be queen if only you would accept his hand. The princess who wants to be queen, Caitlin, and her dog turned prince, Jae. Meanwhile, Alanna and Juwon belonged in the court together. They were happy to cheer each of you on and laugh when you failed.Â
They had been dating since freshman year and a day hadnât gone by that someone was complaining about seeing Juwonâs tongue down Alannaâs throat. Another strong opinion that the two shared was that if you didnât want to see them making out, you could look in the other direction.Â
âBabeeeee!â Alanna whines mocking Caitlin as she pulls on Juwonâs arm, causing the boy laugh as he looks at her fondly. âBuy me candy?â Batting her lashes, Alanna blows a kiss in his direction that Juwon pretends to catch before reaching into his pocket to take out his wallet, handing it to her.Â
âMy money is your money, princess.â Another wave of laughter erupts from the back of the group as Alanna pushes Juwonâs wallet back towards him. Now the two have caught the attention of everyone.Â
âThe hell are you two doing? Are you high?â Christenâs voice is stern, but the layer of his own amusement only serves to make Juwon laugh as he shakes his head and pulls Alanna forward towards the doors of the theater.Â
âNope, not yet. Give me a few hours and Iâll be so fuckinâ chill I might not remember your name.âÂ
Smiling, you lift your fingers to your lips to hide it as Alanna pokes at your side when she passes by you, giving you a wink. For all their heavy PDA and following the leader's behavior, you got along with them well. They had been nice to you, even when your best friend hadnât.Â
âUgh, as if. You canât think now, Juwon. This is why you two are going to a community college. Youâve fucking rotted your brains with weed. Itâs gross.â Caitlin watches as Alanna throws up her middle finger before blowing her a kiss and disappearing behind the theater door. âIt is gross. Iâm right, arenât I, Y/N?âÂ
You tilt your head and struggle with what to say as you all get closer to the doors that your friends had just gone through. âIâwell. Itâs their choice.â Feeling bad that you canât just tell Caitlin to shut up and to leave Juwon and Alanna alone, you find yourself muttering as she scoffs, turning her attention to Jae for support who gives it willingly.Â
Feeling the weight of having to agree with Caitlin off your shoulders, you unzip your bag, the air conditioner hits you like a breeze when Christen opens the doors and steps inside. You purse your lips and fish out a five-dollar bill, not paying attention to whatâs in front of you until you hear Christenâs and another guyâs voice.Â
âWassup, man? Still manning this place like a fucking loser?âÂ
âStill making money, so yeah, if thatâs what you wanna call it. Just one?âÂ
âNah, two. Me and Y/N.âÂ
Furrowing your brows, you lift your money up to show it to Christen just as you see whoâs behind the ticket counter. Vernon Chwe, another member of your graduating class. You didnât know him well, but as often as you and your friends came to the movies, you saw him in passing. He was always nice to you, and he was easy on the eyes.Â
âAlready paid for. SeeâŚâ Reaching over the counter, Christen rips two tickets for himself before winking at Vernon and passing one to you.Â
You can see the irritation written on Vernonâs face, but he manages to keep his cool. He wasnât like Christen or anyone else in your group. He didnât hang out in the commons area or at the mall like you did. You knew that he worked here and that he had a cool car. You found him intriguing.Â
Moving towards Christen quickly, you take the ticket and look at Vernon apologetically. âIâm sorry. That was so rude.â Looking up at your friend, you whine, âThat wasnât cool, Christen...âÂ
Instead of offering his own apology to Vernon, Christen just laughs and taps you on the tip of your nose. âWhatever, baby. Donât get mad about it. Iâm just playinâ with Vern. Come on. Let me buy you a snack.âÂ
Vernon watches as Christen tries to take your hand but you manage to keep it from him. Tilting his head, he finds it curious. He didnât know if you were dating the guy or not, but he didnât like him; he never had.Â
âUm, excuse me... Dodgy, loser, man? I need two tickets.âÂ
Turning his attention back towards Caitlin, Vernon sighs and rips off two tickets before taking $10 from Jae. âEnjoy the movie.â The moment she is out of earshot, Vernon adds, âBitch.âÂ
He could hear you and your friends at the concession stand. It wasnât a busy night and the theater wasnât running a full staff. If it had been any other group, Vernon might have put a bit more pep in his step, making his way over from the counter, but he could already hear the bitchy girl complaining, so he took his time.Â
âOh, my god. Does this place not have anyone else working?âÂ
Muttering for Caitlin to hush, you rub your neck as Vernon sighs and moves to the middle of the concession stand before lifting his hands. âWhat can I get for you guys?â He didnât really care; well, maybe he cared what you wanted. You had been kind to him and it wasnât the first time. Every time he had seen you here or run into you at school, you were nice. You were also gorgeous, so that didnât hurt your case either.Â
âTwo large cokes, a medium popcorn, and some M&Ms. Also, could you like... not take all night? The movie is supposed to start in thirty minutes.â Leaning on the counter, Caitlin watches as Vernon shifts his head to the side slightly before grabbing two large cups and filling them with ice. She remembered him from school and the other times they had been here. He was weird. She had a few classes with him and he had always sat in the back and avoided talking to people except when he had to.Â
âOh my god, Y/N, do you remember Miss Lewisâ calculus class from that last semester?âÂ
Taken aback by Caitlinâs question, you look from her back towards the counter before tilting your head. âIâyeah? What about it?â This was the type of thing that you hated about your friends. They lived in the past; every day was still a day of the glory of high school, whereas you were ready to move on.Â
âThis dude was in that class. We had that stupid ass icebreaker, remember? Like a weird fact about us? He said he was allergic to peanuts.â Cailtin snorts into a laugh as she meets Vernonâs eyes, his brow lifting to her memory.Â
âWellâI, I rememberââÂ
âMan, that must fuckinâ suck. Can you eat anything? What happens if you eat a peanut? Would you die? Swell up like a fatass.âÂ
Juwon had been doing so well until that moment, but he was good at following the leader and at that moment Caitlin was playing her best queen bully bee role. Beside you, Christen laughs under his breath before leaning on the counter as Vernon tries to ignore them, fixing the rest of the order before giving the total to Jae, who slides over the money.Â
âAnyone else want anything? Iâd hate for you to miss the previews because youâre being assholes.âÂ
Surprised by Vernonâs words, the laughter dies off. No smiles are left except a slight one on your face.Â
Christen doesnât say anything before he reaches over to take a box of milk duds from the display showing them to Vernon and tossing a dollar bill on to the counter. âThanks for nothing, bitch.âÂ
You try to stay; you want to apologize to Vernon for your friends one more time, but Christenâs hand wraps around your wrist, pulling you forward hard. âLetâs go, Y/N. You can share a drink with Caitlin. She didnât need a fucking large anyway.âÂ
The movie theater didnât have many others besides your group. After a few stragglers made their way in finding a seat, you tried to settle into your own and focus on the screen. You werenât the biggest fan of scary movies, but there wasnât much to do on a Thursday and you had already spent too many days staring at the same stores at the mall.Â
When the lights go off completely and the screen lights up, you find yourself trying to make yourself smaller in your seat to keep your leg away from Christenâs hand when he stretches his fingers and smirks over at you. âChill, are you scared already? Itâs just the previews, baby.âÂ
You wished that you had the guts to tell him to stop calling you baby and that you werenât scared. You just wished that heâd keep his fingers away from the end of your shorts. Shaking your head, you offer him a strained smile as you lean towards Caitlin, taking a few M&Ms she offers you before eating one of them. âNot scared, just a little cold.âÂ
âYou want my jacket?âÂ
God, you couldnât win, but maybe that would keep his hands off your skin. Nodding, you watch Christen stand up despite the groans from those behind you. Taking the jacket, you lay it over your legs and smile a bit wider at him. âThanks, Christen.âÂ
Now Caitlin was regretting sharing anything with you. Tilting the box of candy away from you as she watches you tuck the jacket around your legs, Caitlin scoffs and takes a long sip of her drink.Â
By the end of the movie, you find that you donât have that much to be worried about. It wasnât as much of a scary movie as you thought it would have been. The acting wasnât great and the story had been predictable. You seemed to be the only one who seemed to think that way as the rest of your friends loudly discussed how good it was as you all moved through the theater lobby.Â
Taking up the rear, you hold Christenâs jacket in your arms, waiting for the right moment to give it back to him until you see Vernon sweeping some popcorn off the floor near the concession stand. Maybe you could get in that apology now. Watching your friends for a moment longer, you let them keep going as you hang back and head in Vernonâs direction.Â
âHey⌠Vernon?âÂ
Furrowing his brows, Vernon lifts his head, sighing when he sees you standing in front of him. He hadnât expected that, especially seeing you alone. Glancing around for your entourage, heâs surprised to see them closer to the front doors instead of right on your heels. âYeah, whatâs up? How was the movie?âÂ
Opening your mouth, you close it quickly, not sure how to answer him at first, but you shift on your feet and smile at him. âIt wasâit was okay. I mean, I think everyone could guess what they did last summer by how guilty they were acting.â Shaking your head, you sigh and glance down at your hands, gripping the jacket tighter in your hands. You werenât sure why Vernon made you so nervous, his gaze making your cheeks heat up with how his smirk pulled up at the corner of his lips.Â
âYeah, not my favorite either, honestly.â Lowering his eyes to the jacket in your hands, Vernon takes a breath and shakes his head. He wasnât an idiot; he had seen that jacket on Prince CharmingâChristen, before the movie. âDid you need something, Y/N?âÂ
You werenât sure that Vernon even knew your name so hearing him say it startles you, but of course he did. You had graduated together and probably had several classes together. It was silly of you to think he didnât know your name; even Christen had said it before the movie. Maybe it was more that Vernon was saying it. Why did it matter?Â
âOh, no. Sorry, I know you are busy. I justâmy friends, Iâm so sorry. They arenât always shitty.â Even you knew that was a lie, but that was what you did. You made excuses for them. You could see that Vernon knew it was a lie too, as he smiles and nods along with your words.Â
âSure, itâs whatever. Didnât bother meââÂ
âY/N, what the hell are you doing?â Christenâs voice startles you with how close it is. Vernon watches how your body jerks in surprise and he furrows his brows, feeling a pang of anger taking over him at how someone could scare you so easily.Â
âIâI was coming. I justââ You werenât sure what to say to Christen, especially when you meet his eyes and see him glare at Vernon. You had made it worse. Turning towards your friend, you sigh and laugh but even you can tell itâs fake. âLetâs go. We were going to get froyo, right?âÂ
âWhat the fuck were you saying to her, freak?â Christen was fuming that you were talking to Vernon, but what pissed him off even more was that Vernon had been smiling at you. You had gone over to him by yourself and it looked like some loser was flirting with you. That wouldnât happen, not while he was breathing.Â
Pushing at Christenâs chest, you whine his name before glancing over at Vernon apologetically as he shakes his head and leans on his broom. How wasnât he afraid of Christen? You were friends with Christen and you were afraid of him at times.Â
The damage was done; the rest of your friends had made their way back over the concession stand, where the tension was growing thicker. Caitlin looked equal parts disgusted and amused as she watched Christen yell at Vernon. Jae stood behind her, confused look on his face as if he didnât know if he wanted to be there or if he had to be there, and Alanna and Juwon were already laughing. Thatâs what they always did. They wanted to see a fight; that would be better than the movie to them. Meanwhile, you were horrified at the idea.Â
âPlease, can we just go?â Your voice is strained as you push at Christen, unable to get him to budge.Â
His hand moves to grip your forearm, causing you to hiss in pain as he pulls you from in front of him and towards Caitlin, who wraps her arm around your waist, holding you closer to her and Jae. âIâm not leaving until I wipe this stupid smile off this freakâs face. I donât like how he looks at you, Y/N. Heâs a perv.âÂ
Nodding along with his words, Caitlin hums against your hair as she keeps you close to her even as you groan in annoyance. âTotally, he was staring at her the entire time. Made me wanna hurl. Like, seriously, loser? You think you can look at my best friend and itâs okay?âÂ
Now you were her best friend and she was protective of you? Only when she could make someone else miserable or make you miserable while doing it. Pulling from Cailtin, you tug on Christenâs shirt and beg for him to leave with you. âPlease, can we go? You promised to buy me a snack and to get me home early.â Avoiding Vernonâs eyes as he grips his broom a bit tighter, his jaw clenched, you tug harder on Christenâs shirt.Â
Smirking at Vernon, Christen takes a step back, putting up his hands as if heâs being the bigger man. He moves towards you and Cailtin so he can wrap his arm around you and this time you let him. Vernon can see the discomfort in your eyes, his brows furrowing slightly, but what you are doing seems to work as Christen takes his jacket from you and sighs happily as if heâs won the girl, leading you out of the theater.Â
âYou owe Vernon a night off.âÂ
Wen Junhui looked bored as he watched Lee Chan leaning far too close to the television in front of him as he gripped the Sega controller in his hands. Vernon just sighs and shakes his head, dismissing his friendâs comment. He knew what Jun was getting at, but he wasnât worried about it.Â
âI can work next week if you want me too.â Chan, or as he preferred to be called, Dino winces as his pixelated character is killed, taking him back to the beginning of the level. âWhat day were you thinking? I have an English paper due like Wednesday, so... if it could be after thatââÂ
âItâs fine, dude. You donât have to worry about it.âÂ
âThe fuck he doesnât. Why didnât you tell me those assholes were giving you so much shit, huh?â Jun knew that Vernon didnât want to talk about what had happened at work, but he was getting tired of seeing his friend let people walk all over him because he was too nice. âEvery single one of them is sketchy and Iâm tempted to ask Seungcheol to get them banned.âÂ
Now Dino was paying attention, the controller was back on the table and the game paused, letting the menu music play on repeat as he listened to his friends. Jun was pissed and Vernon looked as calm as always until Jun implicated everyone. That caused him to sit up and shake his head as he reached for one of the cheap beers the three had been sharing over the past week.Â
âNot all of them are assholes, alright? And I have it handled. Iâm not fucking worried about Christen, his big ass ego or his little followers.âÂ
Vernon had said it himself, Christenâs little followers. To Jun, that was all of them, and Vernon wasnât changing his mind any time soon. âYeah, whatever. Next time they come in and pull something, come get me from the box. Donât just let them push you around. I donât care if you think that one chick is hot or not. Sheâs still his bitcââÂ
âHey!â There were very few times that Vernon raised his voice at either of his friends, so when he did it made the air in the room shift. âJust⌠Shut your damn mouth about her. She wasnât doing anything wrong. Y/N⌠She was trying to apologize for the rest of them and then Christenâyou know what? It doesnât matter. Here.âÂ
Pushing the can towards Dino, Vernon stands when the youngest of their group takes the beer and puts it on the table, watching him pull on his leather jacket. Jun shakes his head and lets out a long sigh when Vernon picks up the keys to his car and searches for his beanie.Â
âI didnât mean to piss you off. I didnâtâlook alright? Vernon, I didnât know all of that. Ya, know, what Y/N did? Iâm sorry I started to call her his bitch. Iâm just⌠Iâm done with them messing with you.âÂ
Pulling his black beanie over his hair, Vernon shrugs and shoves his keys into his jacket. âItâs fine. Iâm not pissed; Iâm just tired. Iâm gonna get home; Iâll see yâall later.âÂ
Watching Vernon walk out of the room, Jun rubs the back of his neck, feeling a bit of regret wash over him. He knew he had pushed a bit too hard but Vernon had been acting off for months. He had known him since they were freshmen and neither of them had ever fit in, but they found their own way together. It was just lately Vernon was different; Jun felt like he didnât know the person he called his best friend.Â
Gripping the wheel of his 1989 Chevy Beretta, Vernon sighs as he leans his head back against the headrest hard. It was starting to get late, but he couldnât seem to get himself to go home. Instead he kept turning on to familiar roads, his eyes scanning the houses.Â
Vernon knew where he was. This was your street. The house on the right was yours, and the window with the light on, second floor⌠that was your room. Slowing down to a crawl, Vernon swallows hard as he leans to look at the curtains covering your window. He wished they werenât there, as bad as that was. Sometimes he wished he could just get one glimpse of you instead of a shadow of you crossing in front of them, but he would take what he could get.Â
Sighing loudly, Vernon pushes his foot down on the gas and takes a right, leaving your house behind. Tapping his thumb on his steering wheel, a smirk pulls at his lips as he eases by Caitlinâs house. He supposed this was why the two of you became friends. It was more a friendship of convenience living a street over from your best friend. Christen, however, didnât live on the street.Â
In fact, Vernon knew that Christen lived at least a fifteen-minute drive away in a gated community. So why was his car parked outside of Caitlinâs house? Wasnât this the same guy who was threatening Vernon for daring to look at you and acting like you were his property?Â
Narrowing his eyes at the only window with a light still on, Vernon lifts his brow when he sees Christen pull Caitlin back against him. He was seeing a lot more of her than he ever wanted to. It wasnât like Vernon was shocked to find out that Christen was sleeping with Caitlin. That made more sense than Caitlin dating Jae, but it didnât seem like they were even trying to hide it. Not from Jae and not from you. Did either one of you know? Now he was curious.Â
Ten minutes later, Vernon puts his car in park and purses his lips as he looks around the street. There werenât many cars for this to be an uppity part of town. Turning his attention towards the house he had stopped in front of, he starts to think that no one is at home until he sees a light on the third floor. It seemed that the person he wanted to see might just be home after all.Â
Shoving his keys into his pocket, Vernon sniffs hard, the colder night air biting at his nose as he makes his way to the front door of the nice house. Pressing the doorbell, he waits for a few moments until the door opens and Jae gives him a confused look, tilting his head.Â
âUh, hey?â Jae was surprised to see Vernon at his front door. That had been the very last person he expected to see, especially this late at night. He knew Vernon better than anyone else in his circle of friends, but he would never admit it to any of them. Before he had been brought into the inner circle, he had been in a similar situation to Vernonâs; the major difference had been that his family had money and he couldâand didâuse it to climb the ranks. ââSup?âÂ
Nodding his head in Jaeâs direction, Vernon glances behind him, scanning for anyone in the house, but it all seems quiet. It appeared that Jae was the only one at home. That was good. It was better for what Vernon needed to tell him. âHey, can I come in? I, uhâŚâ Rubbing at the back of his neck, he tries to smile a bit, but it seems as forced as it is. âJust wanna talk to you about something.âÂ
Was this about what had happened at the theater? Jaeâs stomach was in his throat. He didnât really want to deal with this, but he did feel a little shitty about how that had all gone down. He could have reigned Caitlin in a bit more, but... even he knew he was lying to himself. âUh, sure. Yeah, come in. My parents are out of town so Iâm not really supposed to have people over butââ Sighing to himself at how stupid he sounds, Jae shakes his head and gestures at the stairs for Vernon to go up. âWhatever, we can talk in my room. Iâm on the third floor; my doors open.âÂ
Lifting his brows, Vernon smirks a bit as he lowers his head and moves through the door towards the staircase. Jae sounded like a kid who was breaking his parentâs rules, not like a recent graduate who was going to some Ivy League school in the fall. Vernon knew he shouldnât find that as amusing as he did, but it was fitting with how Jae treated everything else in his lifeâincluding his girlfriend.Â
âCool, nice fucking place, man.â Jogging up the stairs, Vernon barely gives the house a second glance as he makes his way to the third floor and turns towards the open door. The room was decorated just as he thought it might be and yet it was still shocking.Â
The bed was made perfectly, books lined pristine shelves, and there were pictures of Caitlin everywhere. What was even more interesting was that there were only two pictures in the entire room that included Jae and Caitlin. This wasnât a room; it was a shrine to Jaeâs cheating, whore girlfriend.Â
Watching Vernon look around his room, Jae finds himself feeling a bit embarrassed and overwhelmed at having another person in his space. He wasnât even used to having Caitlin in his room often. She didnât come over much and when she did, it was more of a rare treat for Jae.Â
"Iâuh, what did you need to talk to me about? Is thisâlook if this is about what was said at the theaterââ
âNah, man. Itâs fine.â Shaking his head, Vernon keeps moving around the room, picking up a picture of Jae standing behind Caitlin as she smiles brightly. What he notices the most about the picture is how they arenât touching, not even his hand on her arm. âSheâs a handful, huh?âÂ
Tilting his head slightly before straightening it, Jae looks at the picture in Vernonâs hand before crossing his arms. Where was this going? He was feeling more and more uncomfortable as the seconds ticked by, and he was wondering if he should regret letting Vernon in his house.Â
âIâsheâs, sure. Sometimes. Whatâs this about? You said you wanted to talk about something.âÂ
Putting the picture down, Vernon makes sure it is in the same place as it was before he rests back against the desk, his hands next to him on either side. âYeah. You know, itâs funny. I drove past Cailin's. I was just driving around... You know how it is.â Tilting his head, Vernon meets Jaeâs eyes as he sighs. âAnyway, it was funny âcause Christenâs car was at her house. I thought that was weird until I happened to see them in her bedroom window.âÂ
Jae scoffs, starting to feel not only embarrassed but defensive of his girlfriendâs honor. What was Vernon doing looking in her bedroom window in the first place? Taking a step forward, he drops his hands, making them into fists at his sides. âHeyââÂ
âNot like she has up curtains. I wasnât tryinâ to see your girl like that, scouts honor, but needless to sayâŚâ Moving his hands from the desk, Vernon puts them at his chest, cupping them like he would a girlâs breasts to make sure Jae understands, seeing the boyâs face flush. âChristen is banging your chick, dude. Just thought youâd wanna know.âÂ
Taking a step forward, Jae stops and pushes his lips together, trying to think of what to say. It wasnât like he didnât know, but it was more the fact that Vernon was at his house and telling him about it. âShut the hell up, you freak. First you spy on my girlfriend and thenâthen you come here to what? Try toâI donât know what you want!âÂ
âI donât want anything, Jae. I was trying to help your stupid ass out.â Vernonâs voice is angry, a layer of malice the moment that Jae has the audacity to call him a freak. Everyone else had, but not Jae. The more that Vernon looked at him, the less he felt bad for him. Maybe he never had, how could you? He was pathetic. His room was a fucking shrine to a girl who probably only let him fuck her with his fingers so she could sit on another guy's cock. God⌠It was sickening, and yet he was the freak.Â
âI donât need your fucking help! I want you out of my house.â As if realizing somethingâa metaphorical lightbulb coming on above his headâJae moves towards Vernon, who shifts away from him, causing the two to move to opposite sides of the room. Jae stares at Vernon in front of the open bedroom door as he feels the breeze from the open window behind him as he glares at the other man with disdain. âHow the hell do you know where I live anyway? You fuckinâ stalking all of us, freak?âÂ
Vernon was seeing red; his jaw clenched tightly, he rolled his neck as a smirk pulled at his lips. His eyes move from Jae to the window behind him and all he can imagine is watching Jae fall out of it. How easy it would be to push him through the window and then the motherfucker wouldnât call him a freak again. Taking a step forward, Vernon scoffs before speaking, his words quiet. âAbout that...âÂ
His hands meet Jaeâs chest hard, a surprised gasp slipping from the smaller boyâs lips as he tries to push back only to feel the desk beside him bite into his hip. The picture of him and Caitlin falls with a crash, glass shattering on to the floor, drawing Jaeâs attention away from Vernon just enough long enough for Vernon to push him again, this time even harder.Â
Vernon listens to the strangled scream that leaves Jaeâs mouth as the screen tears from the weight of his body before he falls through the window and three stories down. The deafening dull thud of his body hitting the pavement sends a shiver through his body even before Vernon leans out of the broken window frame to look down and see the blood pooling around Jaeâs lifeless body.Â
In that moment, he knows he should feel bad. He should be scared. He should feel something other than a rush of adrenaline, but Vernon doesnât. Looking around Jaeâs room once more, Vernon moves back down the steps and out the front door, not giving the body another look. Getting behind the wheel of his car, he sighs to himself as he drives away, finally feeling like he can go home.
You wake up to the sound of the phone ringing from your desk. It sounds like a nightmare because surely no one is calling you this early. Even through your curtains, you can tell the sun has barely started to rise.Â
Groaning, you sit up with a groan as the phone rings again. Whoever was trying to reach you wasnât giving up. Sliding out of bed, you sink down into your desk chair and pull the phone from the base, putting it to your ear with a sharp, âHello?â If that didnât make whoever was calling you regret it, you didnât know what else would.
âY/N!âÂ
Caitlinâs sobbing voice makes your heart drop into your stomach immediately and you feel horrible for picking up the phone angry. Shifting in the chair, you switch which shoulder you rest the phone on, your fingers twisting into the already ruined phone cord as you anxiously furrow your brows, almost afraid to speak. âWhaââÂ
âHeâs dead, Y/N! What the fuck? Like, seriously?â Sniffing hard, Caitlin rubs hard at her nose as she lays in her bed, her own phone tucked between her ear and shoulder. âThe police said it could be an accident or he might have...âÂ
You could hear the way her lips were quivering as Caitlin tried to speak, but you still werenât sure who she was talking about. âWho, Caitlin?âÂ
âOh, my god! Jae! Jaeâs dead!â Caitlinâs voice is shrill, causing you to pull the receiver away from your ear slightly as you swallow hard the reality of her words hitting you. âWhy are you making me say it out loud? Itâs already so hella depressing. Iâm like a widow; itâs gross.âÂ
Glancing towards your bedroom door, you try not to feel anything negative about your best friend while sheâs grieving, but she was going about it in a strange way. You knew that she didnât care about Jae, not in any way that she could claim widow-like status. She treated him like shit most of the time, but you werenât going to say that to her now. You werenât that type of person. You were the person who coddled. âIâm so sorry, Caitlin. Do you want me to come over?âÂ
Whining, she nods before pouting into her words, hoping to make you feel even worse for her. âYeah, could you? That would totally help me feel less shitty.â Before you can even reply, a single breath of a word starts to leave your mouth. Caitlin speaks over you. âOh, and Y/N? Could you bring me Taco Bell?âÂ
You lean your head back; the urge to roll your eyes is so strong but you keep it at bay as you nod to yourself. âYeah, of course. Iâll be there in like an hour.âÂ
Hanging the phone up, you close your eyes, your brows knitting together tightly once you can hear yourself think. Jae was dead? How? Caitlin had mentioned an accident, but you didnât have any other details. You knew he didnât like to drive, maybe something with one of his parents cars... Not wanting to picture anymore gruesome things, you force yourself to stand and move to your closet to get dressed.Â
Vernon tilts his head as he watches you cross your arms, your keys dangling from your fingers as you wait in line in front of him. You looked beautiful. It was rare that he saw you out like this on a normal day, but lucky for him, he had been craving some food, and tacos seemed like a good choice.Â
Taking a step towards you, Vernon takes in a deep breath and just enjoys the overwhelming scent of your perfume and body wash. He wished he had more courage to speak to you, to let you know how much he was into you, but you were the sun and he was like a dark cloud. Least thatâs how it felt...Â
âHey, uhâŚâÂ
Vernon sighs as he listens to you place your order, your voice like the sweetest song on the radio. He'd play your voice on repeat if he could. Getting lost in listening to you, Vernon doesnât realize you are done with your order until the boy at the register lifts his brows and hands in question. âYou wanna order something, dude?âÂ
âUh⌠yeah.âÂ
You knew that voice. Turning towards the source of it as you reach to take the cups in front of you, you canât help the small smile that lifts at your lips as you see Vernon. You hadnât realized he was behind you. It kind of made you sad that he was and hadnât said anything, but it made sense after what had happened at the theater. You couldnât blame him for being upset with you.Â
Meeting Vernonâs eyes, your smile brightens slightly before you look away and move out of his way so he can get a cup as you move to the drink machine to fill your drinks. You can feel Vernonâs eyes on you even as you move, your fingers pressing down the buttons. The heat of his eyes makes you feel shy and warm as you listen to him move closer to you until he finally stands next to you, filling his own cup with soda.Â
âWeird seeing you alone.âÂ
Vernon watches your cheeks push up towards your eyes before you glance towards him when he does speak to you. You shrug and take a step backwards towards the lids and straws, taking two of each and letting Vernon move towards you to do the same.Â
âI do things alone sometimes. Itâs weird to see you somewhere besides the movie theater. I almost started to think you lived there.â Keeping your eyes on Vernon, you bite subtly at your bottom lip as you move towards the counter to pick up your bag of food just as they put Vernonâs next to yours.Â
âMm, thatâs fair. I donât do much besides that, but in my defense, you donât really know me, soâŚâ With his own food in his hand, Vernon grins at you and you feel your heart beat hard in your chest. You arenât sure you have ever seen him smile like that and you arenât sure anyoneâs smile has ever effected you in that way before.Â
Vernon watches you look away, one drink in the crook of your elbow as you hold the other so you can hold the bag of food in your other hand. Gesturing towards the door, he takes a breath, letting it out slowly as if heâs gaining courage before speaking to you again. âI can help; you seem like you have your hands full. You, uh⌠Lunch for your family or something?âÂ
He was sweet; this was the most you had probably ever really talked to Vernon and he was being a gentleman. It was nice not to have your friends hovering around you and being assholes to him. Letting him hold the door open for you while you maneuver through it, you glance back at him and shake your head, letting out a soft sigh. âNo, Iâm going over to Caitlinâs.âÂ
Vernon notices how your words seem to fade off at the end and how your smile dulls. Following you to your car wanting to help you, he furrows his brows as he offers to take the food from your hands as you unlock your car, seeming to struggle with your words. âSheâsâitâs a hard day. You know Jae, right? One of my friends?âÂ
Of course he did, but Vernon keeps his cool and just shrugs his shoulders, letting you continue. âUh, Caitlinâs boyfriend. The one who was following her around last time.â Getting a nod from Vernon, you lean in your car to put the drinks into the cup holders before taking your food from him. âI guess something happened last nightâan accident. He passed away. Sheâs super upset. So Iâm gonna go spend the day with her.âÂ
You were a good friend, better than Caitlin deserved in Vernonâs opinion. He knew for a fact that Caitlin didnât give a shit about Jae and the fact that he was dead. She was using this for attention, but you were giving into it because you were sweet and that was all you knew how to do. If he had his way, heâd take you away from it and give you attention. Shaking his head, Vernon furrows his brows, leaning against your car door, giving you a solemn look. âIâm sorry to hear that. Is there anything I can do to help you?âÂ
It wasnât lost on you that Vernon asked if he could help you and not Caitlin, but it still made your heart feel warm. He was such a good guy, so kind and soft. He didnât deserve the treatment that the rest of your friends gave him. Shaking your head, you pout softly before letting it shift into a gentle smile. âNo, Iâm okay... Iâthis was really nice, Vernon. I like talking to you. UmâŚâÂ
Leaning into your car once again, you put the food down and reach into your purse as Vernon watches you carefully with a raised brow. He agreed, it was nice to talk to you. He was trying to be respectful, but you made it a bit difficult. Your shirt was riding up your back and you were so fucking pretty. He couldnât help the way his eyes were moving along your skin as you searched forâ
âAh! I was looking for a pen. Can I give you my number? Maybe you could call me sometime.âÂ
You wanted him to call you? Vernonâs head was spinning. He must be in another dimension where he wasnât a loser because you were looking at him expectantly as you held your cute purple pen. Nodding, Vernon smiles to one side, watching your smile grow in return as you reach for his hand, pulling it towards your stomach and turning his palm over. The pen tickles Vernonâs hand, but he canât stop staring at your fingers and the way the pen glides over his skin as you put the numbers on his palm.Â
âItâs my own line, so like, my family wonât pick it up. As long as Iâm not using my computer, you can reach me there, okay?â Tilting your head, you trail your fingers from Vernonâs as his lips part with a soft breath. He was so handsome it was almost devastating to you. How had you never noticed him in school? You knew the answer to that, but you wished things had been different in that moment.Â
âYeah, Iâsure. Iâll call you.â At least thatâs what he was telling himself. Would he have the courage to actually do it? Vernon wasnât sure in that moment, but he knew he wanted to.Â
âCool. Thanks for helping me get to my car, Vernon. Iâll talk to you later.âÂ
Standing there like an idiot for a moment longer, Vernon nods before taking a step back from your car as you slide behind the wheel, waving at him before backing out. Glancing down at his palm once more, he closes his fingers around your number and smiles to himself before turning on his heels towards his car with a bit more pep in his step.Â
âIâm literally fucking starving. What took so long?â Taking the bags from your hand, Catiltin pouts at you as she sits with her legs crisscrossed in the center of her full-size bed.
You could tell she had been crying. Her eyes were a bit swollen, with slight circles under her eyes, but there was still something about the situation that made you fully aware that Caitlin wasnât mourning Jae as much as she was her reputation.Â
âIâm sorry, I got here as soon as I could. You know things are busier on Saturday.â Sliding on to the bed next to her, you furrow your brows before leaning in to hug Caitlin, feeling her shoulderâs drop. You were a good friend. Despite feeling and knowing what you did, you were still concerned about her. You hated that this had happened, and the truth of the matter was that you were sad. Jae was your friend.Â
âHasâwell⌠Did anyone say what happened?âÂ
Your voice is quiet and the question causes a new wave of tears to spill from Caitlinâs eyes as she chokes on her words, only managing to get out a couple before sheâs cut off.Â
âSplattered on the sidewalk under his window.âÂ
Horrified, you look over your shoulder towards the doorway where Christen leans against the frame. You didnât even know he was there. Had he gotten to Caitlinâs before you? Just now? It didnât matter, you supposed; you assumed everyone would end up here eventually.Â
Your eyes follow Christen as he moves to the bed, taking the bag of tacos to take one for himself. You hadnât bought them for him, but that had never mattered in the past and it doesnât matter now.Â
âYouâre always so sweet, baby. Thinking ahead and getting lunch like this.â The bed dips at your side as Christen joins you both and Catiltin sniffles hard, getting the attention back on her as she opens her own food.Â
âCould we like... I donât know, not say splattered? Itâs so gross, Christen.âÂ
Shrugging, the boy swallows a bite of food before sighing into his words. âSorry, thatâs what happens when you launch yourself out of a fuckinâ third-story window, babe.âÂ
Babe? Furrowing your brows, you let your eyes move from Caitlin to Christen as your best friend blanches slightly and puts her taco on the wrapper to the side.Â
âHeâthatâs not what he did. The cops said it was an accident. He just fell somehow. Some freak accidentââÂ
âIâm sure it was an accident. Jae would never⌠you know.â Your voice is softer than Caitlinâs and Christenâs combined, but it manages to draw both of their attention to you. You couldnât say what Christen thought happened; you couldnât get that word out. Not just because it was too hard to even think, but also because it just didnât make sense. Jae wasnât depressed. He had a charmed life.Â
âSure, baby⌠But listen, you know Jake, the tight end?â Sighing softly, you tilt your head at Christenâs question. While you knew who he was talking about, you didnât think it was important to label him as his position from the high school football team, but what was the point in arguingâso instead you just nodded. âWell, heâs lives across the street from Jae. Said the cops were out there all morning and he overheard one of them talking about some things that just didnât add up with an accidentââÂ
âChristen! Do you, like, hate me? Iâm a fucking widow now and you want people to think that my boyfriend killedââ Lowering her voice, Caitilin whines when Christen furrows his brows at her, only for them to soften when he sees the hurt in her eyes. âJustâthis is scary, okay? Whatâdid Jake say why they said that?âÂ
As much as you hated to admit it even to yourself, you were also curious as to what Jake had overheard. Shifting on the bed, you turn a bit more towards Christen, who straightens his back and lets a bit of a smirk pull at his lips, having so much attention focused on him.Â
âYeah, so just what he heard, okay? But he said Jaeâs nails were fucked up and that there were scratches on his desk. Like, maybe he regretted it just before heââ Seeing the look on your face, Christen presses his lips together and tilts his head, changing his words. âLike he tried to stop himself from falling out the window. Oh, and uh...â Furrowing your brows, you see a nervous look spread across Christenâs face as he meets Caitlinâs eyes. âThere was a broken picture or frame. Couldâa been thrown on the floor.âÂ
âWhat picture?â Moving to sit on her feet, Caitlinâs eyes widen slightly, causing you to sit back a bit confused as she waits for Christen to explain.Â
âIâhe wasnât sure. All the really said it was of a couple, but seeing as it was Jaeâs roomâŚâÂ
Even you didnât need anymore explanation. You had never been in Jaeâs room, but who else would be in the picture? Why would a picture of Jae and Caitlin be smashed? Your eyes move between your two friends as Caitlin falls back against the bed with a new wave of grief, as if sheâs realized something. Christen, on the other hand, just sighs and reaches for your drink, taking a sip before meeting your eyes.Â
âYou look freaked, Y/N.âÂ
That was an understatement. Shaking your head, you rub your hands over your arms before scooting closer to Caitlin to rest your hand on her thigh, letting her know you were still close to her as she cries. âIâm justâthis is really sad. It doesnât make sense, and he was so excited about starting university. I feel really bad for his parents.âÂ
Nodding along with your words, Christen leans to put your drink on the nightstand before leaning back on the bed, letting his hand rest near your leg. âIt fuckinâ sucks. I mean⌠Itâs fucked up. Like the weak ones, man. Why do they gotta die before they get the chance to make something of themselves?âÂ
You stare at Christen as he speaks; his words are almost said as if heâs quoting something poetic or profound, though to you itâs heartless and ridiculous.Â
Leaning against the end of his bed, Vernon runs his fingers over the fading numbers written on his palm. Hours had passed, the sun had gone down, and now the only thing left to remind him that he had actually seen you today was slowly dissolving into his skin.Â
Jun and Dino were occupying the beanbag chairs in front of the TV as some movie played, something that Vernon had seen a hundred times. He knew he should be paying more attention to his friends, but instead he was trying to commit your phone number to memory.Â
âDuring the matinee today.âÂ
âFor real? Cops? What did they say?âÂ
Vernonâs brows lift, realizing he hadnât been even listening to the conversation until cops were mentioned. Shifting on the floor, he sighs and lifts his eyes to watch Dino pass the bowl of popcorn over to Jun as he shrugs.Â
âWere asking questions about that guy you all graduated with? I donât remember his last name, uhâJae, thatâs his first name. He said he had a movie ticket in his pocket or something. Not sure why it mattered. They justââÂ
âThey what?âÂ
Vernon had been so quiet over the past hour that both of the boys had almost forgotten whose room they were in and that he was even there until he spoke up. Glancing back at him, Dino shakes his head and shifts in the chair, almost uncomfortable under Vernonâs gaze. Vernon could be intense sometimes; Jun might not notice it, but Dino always did.Â
âNothinâ really. Asked if he seemed like himself when he came by. I told them I didnât know him that well and that I had been off that night. They said they would probably stop by and talk to you tomorrow. Isâwhy? That not okay?âÂ
Moving to his feet, Vernon shakes his head and shrugs. He didnât like the idea of talking to the cops, but it didnât seem like he had much of a choice. âItâs whatever. I didnât know him either.âÂ
âThatâs not true.â Shooting a look back at Jun as he speaks, Vernon scoffs even as Jun lifts his hands and sighs into his words. âI meanânot like you were friends with him, but you knew him a bit.âÂ
âWhatever, I didnât hang out with him. I had a class or two with him and he came into the theater. Didnât make me his best friend, Jun. Why the fuck does it matter anyway?âÂ
Jun furrows his brows and shakes his head. He watches Vernon reach for a pen, looking at his hand as he transfers something from it to a piece of paper, then tossing it on the desk. âIâwell⌠It doesnât, but you might have noticed if he was acting out of his head maybe. People are saying he fell out of his window, orâyou know. Maybe he wanted to fall out of it.âÂ
Scoffing, Vernon turns to lean against his desk, an uncaring look on his face. âI mean, wouldnât you if your chick was a lying whore? Not sure he ever acted like he knew what he was doing from the moment he started dating that girl. It was like putting one foot on a banana peel and his neck in a noosââÂ
âJesus Christ, Vernon.â Shivering, Jun cuts Vernonâs words off before heâs able to finish. He had heard Vernon be callous before. He had seen him uncaring and perhaps act like a dick, but never like this. âIt was an accident. Itâs tragicâŚâÂ
Nodding slowly, Vernon sighs as he tries to remember what heâs supposed to feel in a moment like this. He can see the look on Junâs faceâsomething akin to sadness. Dino, on the other hand, looked a little sick, horrified as he wrapped his arms around himself, trying to be smaller.Â
âYeah, itâs sad; youâre right. Iâm sorry. I donât know whatâs up with me. Iâm just tired or something.â Shaking his head, Vernon moves back towards his friends, lowering himself back to the floor and offering them a smile that seems to soothe them both. âI saw Y/N earlier today; she seemed to be kinda tore up about it too. She was going over toâuh, Cailtinâs. Sheâs a good friend.â Gritting his teeth slightly, Vernon forces himself to say her name instead of anything else out of respect for you. In his head, Caitilin didnât deserve anything but what she was going through.Â
Tilting his head slightly, Jun watches Vernon talk about you. There was a stark difference in how he mentioned you compared to anyone else. While he knew that Vernon had a crush on you, if he was talking to you, maybe he was wanting more. More could be dangerous.Â
âYou saw her? Where? Was she alone?âÂ
Vernon knew why there was a barrage of questions, but it only served to annoy him. Leaning his head back, he sighs and nods along with each one. âYes. Taco Bell. She was alone. Why the fuck does it matter?âÂ
âBecause, Vernon. She'sâlook, I get it. Sheâs cute as fuck. Sheâs nice, but heâs got his claws in her. Heâll kill you if you try anything. Some ass isnât worth it. I donât care if the ass is primeââÂ
Glaring at Jun, Vernon bites at his cheek until he snaps. âWhy do you talk about her like that? Do you even know her? Have you spoken a single word to her?â Shaking his head, Vernon rubs hard at the numbers on his palm now. âOf course you havenât because you are too fuckinâ judgmental and too chicken shit. Just think that because sheâs standing next to Christen, sheâs just like him. Well, newsfuckinâ flash, Junhui, you arenât the genius you make yourself out to be.âÂ
Dino had been quietâhe always was, but he hated the tension and arguing between his friends. No one was worth putting a wedge between his best friends, especially some girl. âHey! Stop it. Why are you two always doing this now? Every fucking week!â Staring up at Dino, Vernon swallows hard as the youngest stands up and points from Jun to him. âIf he likes his girl, so what? Lay off! And youâŚâÂ
Swallowing hard, Dino falters for a moment as he meets Vernonâs eyes. It takes a deep breath to calm down before he can round his shoulders and speak up to Vernon. âJun is your best friend and youâve never been such an asshole before. If you need to get your dick wet, do it. If you need to get high or drunk, please... Just do it before you say something you canât take back.âÂ
Vernon stared at his television for a long time after his friends had left, thinking about what Dino had said. To be a year younger than him, the boy was wise beyond his years and he had a point. He knew that he was wound up and he had been taking it out on Jun in particular for weeks.Â
There had been some relief when Vernon had left Jaeâs, but then he would be reminded about Christen and his bullshit and be right back where he had started. The anger was building until he felt like he might just snap.Â
Glancing towards his desk, Vernon lifts his brow, seeing the piece of paper with your phone number written on it. It wasnât incredibly late, but it was the weekend. There was a good chance you were still at Cailtinâs or worse... You could be out with the rest of them doing something, trying to take your minds off of Jaeâbut Vernon still wanted to try.Â
Pulling the phone from the desk along with the piece of paper, Vernon sighs as he leans back against the side of his bed. He rests the receiver between his shoulder and ear before carefully dialing your number and waiting. You had said it was your own line, and somehow that didnât stop Vernon from letting Junâs words get the better of him for just a single moment. What if you gave him a fake number? What if Christen picked up? But neither of those things happened.Â
âHello?âÂ
Your voice is beautiful, a bit sad, and confused. Vernon has to take a deep breath to stop himself from hanging up the phone when you furrow your brows and listen to the sound of breathing on the other line. Clearly someone was there; it wouldnât be the first time you had gotten a crank call, but today really wasnât the day for it.Â
âHello? Look, seriously⌠Iâm not in the moodââÂ
âY/N⌠Sorry, itâs me, Vernon.â Wincing to his own voice, Vernon pulls on the phone cord in his lap and weighs his regret as he listens to you take a deep breath in response. You had hoped that Vernon would call you, but you hadnât expected it. He seemed so different from you and the rest of your friends that he was almost like a life preserver at the moment.Â
âIâoh⌠Hey. IâIâm glad you called. Iâm a little surprised.â Closing your eyes for a moment, you lean your head back, trying to think of how to salvage your conversation, thinking you might have ruined it before it started. âI promise I donât always sound like a bitch when I answer the phone.âÂ
Vernonâs laugh brings a much-needed smile to your face and warmth to your chest. Shaking his head, he tries to picture you in a room heâs never seen besides a light behind a curtain. âYou didnât sound like a bitch. IâI didnât exactly start speaking so I get why you said what you did. Iâm not really like, you know, a great conversationalist.âÂ
And yet he had called you anyway. That wasnât lost on you as you stood up from your desk and worked the cord for your phone around it so you could sit on your bed. Vernon listens to the sounds of you moving in your room and it brings a slight smile to his face. âHow are you, by the way? You said you were going over to your friendâs house.âÂ
He remembered. Leaning your head back against your headboard, you bite your bottom lip and nod. âYeah, I spent most of the day at Cailtinâs. It was honestly exhausting.â Sighing, you close your eyes, realizing how bad your words sound, causing you to shake your head. âButâI⌠You know, Iâll do it anytime. Sheâs going through a ton right now. IâmââÂ
âY/N⌠I didnât ask about her. Sorry, that sounds really shitty, but Iâd rather talk about you.â Vernon didnât want to cut you off, but he couldnât stand that you were spiraling because you felt bad for Caitlin. In his opinion, she didnât deserve anything, much less you in her life. You were far too good for her, not that he could just say that out loud to you now. âDonât get me wrong; itâs really nice of you to do what you did. Is it cool if we just talk about you?âÂ
That was almost a terrifying prospectâsomeone wanting to focus on just you. Christen did it in his own way, but it always led back to him. There was always an ulterior motive, and yet it didnât seem like Vernon had one. Shifting on your bed, you rest the cradle to your phone next to you as you pull your knees towards your stomach.Â
âSorry, yeah⌠Yeah, we can do that, but only if we talk about you too. Is that okay?âÂ
You were apologizing again. That seemed to be something you did a lot and usually not for yourself. Shaking his head, Vernon smiles into a sigh before lifting his brows. âYeah, thatâs okay. IâI kinda wanna get to know you. God, that sounds so fuckinâ lame.âÂ
Warmth spreads along your cheeks at Vernonâs words and you are happy heâs just on the phone and not in front of you. Pressing your lips together, you swallow hard and bury a bit of a happy sound as you pull the phone from your ear briefly before calming yourself down and clearing your throat. âItâs not lame. Why would that be lame? I mean, I wanna get to know you too. I gave you my number for a reason... Like, obviously.âÂ
Listening to how your voice trails off with a bit of shyness to it, Vernon canât help the grin that pulls at his lips. There was no way you were actually into him the way he was into you. You probably just wanted to be his friend, and if that was the case, heâd have to deal... But the tone of your voiceâthe cute little giggle to itâmade his stomach tighten with intrigue.Â
âOhâoh, yeah?â Clearing his throat, Vernon lifts his hand to rub at his neck, feeling how hot it is under his touch. He knew if he were to look in the mirror, it would be red along with his ears. There would be no way he would have called you with Jun and Dino in the room; if he was this shy and embarrassed alone, he would have died in front of them. âWhaâwhatâs the reason?âÂ
Despite being new adults, fresh into the world, there was still a layer of that schoolgirl and boy whimsy layered in the conversation that made you kick your feet when Vernon stumbled over his questions. You had a feeling he knew the answers to his questions, but he was just wanting to hear them out loud. The real question was, would you be able to say it out loud?Â
Whining Vernonâs name softly, you wrap your phone cord around your fingers and laugh under your breath, almost in disbelief. The sound of his smooth but shy laugh makes your stomach twist with that nervous new crush feeling and you feel almost like you could float off your bed. âI donât know; itâs hard to say it out loud. You know what I mean... Donât you?âÂ
Pulling his beanie from his hair, Vernon rakes his fingers through his hair and scoffs into a laugh as you dodge his question. You were being so cute and coy that it was driving him crazy. Sure, he had dated in high school. He had crushes, but none of them quite stood the test of time like this one.Â
âThink Iâd just rather hear it. This isnât a conversation Iâve ever had before, Y/N.â Dropping the beanie on to the floor next to him, he bites at his lip and tilts his head, looking at the wall almost too intently as if it will give him the right words. âIâI mean, you know who I am. Letâs be honest, Iâm notâI mean, fuck. Iâm not ChristenââÂ
âStop it. I donât like Christen. I thinkâI mean, I thought that was obvious, at least to you. Heââ Furrowing your brows as you speak over Vernon, cutting him off, you bite at your cheek, feeling the frustration rising in your chest. âHe honestly makes me really...âÂ
Hearing how you seem unable to say the words, Vernon chews at his lips, feeling bad for bringing the other man up. It hadnât been his intention to upset you, but he did feel inferior when it came to Christen in some ways, especially you. Now he wasnât sure he should. Now Vernon could feel the same anger from before threatening to rise up as he taps his fingers against his leg and fills in the word for you. âUncomfortable?âÂ
Nodding, you sniff back your emotions and sit up a bit on your bed, as if talking about Christen will make him manifest in front of you like a demon. âYeah, so you not being him is a good thing.â Wanting to get the conversation off of Christen, you take a deep breath and shake your head as if clearing the fog from it before speaking again. ââSides, I do kinda know who you are; thatâs why Iâyou know... Itâs why I like you, Vernon.âÂ
Your words make Vernon feel like heâs stuck in a wind tunnel. He hears them, and yet they donât seem real. âMe?âÂ
Laughing under your breath, you nod at his question as your brows knit together. There was no one else you were talking to and you had used his first name. âIâyeah. I mean, you know⌠If you donât like me, thatâs totallyââÂ
âOh, my god... I do. I justâIâm a loser and I canât even remember what else your friends called me.âÂ
âI donât care what they think. I mean, I care what they say, and they are so fucking wrong.â You werenât sure why it was so hard for Vernon to understand that you liked him, and while you were glad that he liked you back, it was difficult to hear him call himself a loser. That wasnât how you saw him. You hated hearing your friends call anyone that, but especially Vernon. âI know I make a lot of excuses for them, but the things they said the other night... I really am so, so sorry. That was my fault.âÂ
Pushing his tongue against his cheek, Vernon lets out a breath as you once again apologize for your friends. Itâs even worse when you take the blame for something that isnât your responsibility. âY/N, whâno. I donât blame you. Nothing that happened was your fault. Christen could have threw a punch at me and it still wouldnât have been anything that you could have started or stopped.âÂ
The idea of Christen hurting Vernon makes your skin crawl. You knew that Christen was just waiting for the opportunity and what you were doing right now... Pursuing something with Vernon would only make it worse. Frowning a bit to yourself, you stretch the phone cord between your fingers and Vernon seems to notice how quiet youâve become, your soft breath on the other side of the line being the only thing that lets him know youâre still there.Â
âYou thinkinâ hard about something? Wanna let me in on it?â Smiling a bit, Vernon shifts his legs, pulling his knees up a bit so he can rest his forearms on them as he leans his head back against his bed. âOr did you fall asleep?âÂ
âNoâno, Iâm here. I justâI know you said none of that was my fault, but it feels like it.â You can hear Vernon start to speak and you know heâs going to argue your point, but still having more to say, you keep going before he can. âItâs justâChristen, heâs like weirdly been obsessed with me for a while, right? He's just my friend, but itâs like I canât get him to see that. It makes it hard to date, well, like anyone. Iââ Laughing under your breath, itâs clear there is no humor to it as you roll your eyes. âLike I havenât even had a boyfriend or been on a date since freshman year.âÂ
Letting your words sink in, Vernon tries to think about high school and when he first noticed you. It hadnât been hard. You were beautiful from the first day, but he hadnât been the only one who had noticed how much you changed over summer and that was when Christen had laid his claim. No wonder you hadnât dated. Vernon could imagine that any guy that tried to get close to you was either scared away or knew you were off the tableâeven if you werenât.Â
âSo⌠Iâm just saying that because if this goes anywhere, and Iâm not saying it has to... Christen might freak the fuck out. He already got mad that you were talking to me.â Your voice is sad and quiet. You sound repressed like you had at the theater, and it bites at Vernon, making him almost feel antsy in his room. He wants to get up and fix it for you; change your situation so that you donât have to feel so small...
âI donât give a fuck what he thinks, Y/N. Iâm not afraid of him. All I care about is what you think and want.â Vernon presses his thumbnail into the tip of his pinky hard enough to leave a divot as he grits his teeth. He had to calm down; you werenât hisânot yet. Christen had already done enough damage by laying a freaky claim to you; Vernon was determined not to make you feel worse by doing the same. âIâll only do what you want. Like I told you, I like you.âÂ
Unable to stop the smile from spreading on your lips, you bite at your lower lip and glance towards your window as the curtain moves with the wind. There was a huge difference in how Christen and Vernon made you feel. Christen terrified you and made you feel trapped in a box. Vernon, he made you feel almost free and desired. It was almost a bit dangerous the way you enjoyed that feeling, along with the smooth sound of his voice lulling you into a comfortable place.Â
âYeah?â Now your smile was even in your voice and Vernon could hear it over the phone. âIâyeah, I like you a lot. God, I sound like a teenager.âÂ
Smirking, Vernon looks down at his fingers and the red half moon on his pinky as he runs his tongue along his lips and tilts his head. âWell, I mean technicallyââÂ
âStop it, Iâm not. We arenât anymore. I let high school go, like forever.â Sliding down in your bed, you rest your head on the pillow, sighing into the phone, causing Vernon to have to close his eyes to the sound. âAnother reason I like you so much. You donât seem to dwell on it. High school is over, and we can start something new. Like this, right?âÂ
Fuck. Vernon has to pull the phone from his ear as his stomach tightens to the idea of you and the sigh you had made in his ear. You were so innocent to him and yet he wasnât thinking completely with his brain at the moment. Nodding, he swallows hard and rubs his hand along his jeans to ground himself. âHell, yeah.âÂ
Partying wasnât really Vernonâs scene. It wasnât even the fact that he wasnât in the âcoolâ crowd; it was more that his personality didnât mesh with how loud a party could be. Not just the music or the talking, but the atmosphere. It was all so loud and made Vernonâs head feel like it was in a vice that someone was constantly tightening the longer he stayedâand yet a party is where he found himself tonight.Â
Jun loved to party. He liked the release of not having to think. He enjoyed the free beer and access to almost anything he might want to get his hands on. Jun didnât go crazy, but if someone passed a joint, he wasnât going to be rude and refuse a gift.Â
âDude, try to enjoy this.âÂ
Vernon rolls his eyes at Jun as he lifts his cup to his lips, nursing a stale beer he had picked up at the beginning of the night. Sometimes he wished he could be more like his friend. He did find watching people at parties interesting, even Jun. You could really see who someone was when they were wasted. Inhibitions were low and peopleâs true nature came out to play.Â
âI have about fifty other things I could be doing.â Vernon wasnât lying. It was rare that he and Jun both had a night off from the theater and he didnât particularly want to be spending it in the house of someone who probably treated him like shit in high school. You were on Vernonâs mind, and he had been letting his eyes wander around the crowd just hoping you might show upâthough this didnât seem much like your scene.Â
âSuch a fuckinâ buzzkill, man. You gotta relax. Thatâs why I wanted you to come out with me. You gotta get out of your head. Youâre spinninâ your wheels.â Jun tried to focus on Vernon, but unlike himâwho had taken the night slow, Jun had not. He was feeling just how he wanted to be feeling: light, cares were a thing of the past or a problem for tomorrow, and there was still plenty of shit to play with floating around this party.Â
Shaking his head, Vernon canât help the scoff that slips from his lips, though between Junâs current mental state and the boom of the bass echoing off the walls, it went unheard. âIâm gonna top off.âÂ
Nodding, Jun turns his attention away from Vernon and towards the pretty girl with a joint resting between her fingers. Vernon, on the other hand, kept his head on a swivel as he moved into the kitchen and straight towards the keg to refill his beer. There was a mishmash of people he had gone to school with; a couple of kids he knew were still in school, but the two that caught his eye were leaned up against the farest wall.Â
Vernon wasnât sure how he hadnât noticed Juwon and Alanna until now, but then again they had probably found a room in this godforsaken house and defiled it. Bringing the cup to his lips, Vernon furrows his brows as he follows the direction of the couple's eyes as they laugh between themselves. Junâthey were watching Jun.Â
Everyone at this party was wastedâwell, almost everyone, and it made no sense to Vernon why old habits had to die hard. Something you had said to him the night before was replaying in his mind as Vernon took a step back into the living room, carefully maneuvering through people as Juwon and Alanna made their way closer to Jun.Â
âThey just all are mentally stuck in high school. The glory days, you know?â
Well, this wasnât fucking high school anymore. There werenât glory days for anyone. Vernon had never gotten any, and Jun sure as hell hadnât, so why should a group of assholes get them?Â
âThanks, fuckface.â Taking the joint from Junâs fingers, Juwon passes it to Alanna as the girl who had given it to Jun in the first place shifts uncomfortably. âYou living off scraps like a dog? Who invited you anyway?âÂ
Juwon had always had an issue with Jun for seemingly no problem on the surface. He had gone out of his way to make his life a living hell in high school, and it seemed that wasnât stopping just because they had donned a cap and gown a couple of months ago. The real issue was that Jun had almost dated Alanna first. Juwon had almost lost the âgreat love of his lifeâ to someone else, and now that he had her, he had to remind Jun at every given chance.Â
Alanna eyes the girl sitting next to Jun harshly. She had no reason to, but she honestly didnât like her so close to Jun. As much as she loved being at Juwonâs side and making sure that Jun remembered her as she egged the bullying onâshe also enjoyed seeing him available. You just never knew if the wind would change.Â
âCut the shit out, JuwoââÂ
âWho the fuck do you think you are, Wen? Walking up in this place like you belong.âÂ
Vernon was seething as he watched just a few feet away along with a small crowd of others. He wanted to give Jun a chance to defend himself, but he had seen this song and dance. Jun wasnât a violent person; he wasnât a confrontational personâand tonight he had been drinking and smoking. Juwon had an unfair advantage.Â
The moment that Juwon starts to lay his hands on Jun is when Vernon can no longer just watch. Taking a couple of steps forward, he pulls Juwon back, and the anger he is feeling is evident in his eyes. Stepping in front of Jun, Vernonâs nose almost touching Juwon's, he tilts his head as he speaks just loud enough for the man to head. âTouch him again and see what happens. Take your little bitch, and get out of my face.âÂ
Juwon looks shocked at first, his eyes widening almost comically until a laugh bubbles in his throat. âYoâyou kiddinâ? The fuck?â Alanna quickly joins in, her higher-pitched laugh grating at Vernonâs ears as the couple hangs off one another. âYouâre a fuckinâ psychopath, Vernon. Almost had me scared for a minute. Shit⌠Seriously, you could almost pull off being a badass if everyone didnât know you were a pussy.â
Juwon laughs again as he takes the joint from Alanna, the end of it burning orange as he smirks before inhaling deeply and blowing smoke into Vernonâs face as he pushes him out of his way. Vernon forces himself to keep his eyes open even as they burn from the smoke. He wasnât going to let Juwon get the better of him, not tonight. Not while his nails were digging into his palms hard enough to break the skin.Â
âGoodnight, ladiesâŚâ With his arm wrapped around Alanna, the last of the joint resting back between her lips, Juwon grins at Jun as he shifts uncomfortably on the arm of the couch. He had succeeded in doing what he had set out to do. Jun and Vernon had always been the outcasts in high school and at any party they went to, but now they were being looked at like they were diseased. The pretty girl who had been sitting next to Jun was long gone, and anyone else who had been seen talking to Jun before had found better company.Â
âFuck this party.â Vernon sighs, hearing how defeated Jun sounds. His eyes follow his friend as he quickly stands and moves past him, only to get a few feet before Vernon watches him fall flat on his face with a loud groan.Â
Searching for the source, Vernonâs anger boils over when Juwon laughs loudly once again, throwing his hands up as he meets Vernonâs eyes. âNot my fuckinâ fault your girlfriend canât walk. Maybe heâs too fucked up, Vern. Get him home safe; tuck him in. Kiss him goodnight for me?âÂ
Vernon tilts his head, refusing to respond to Juwonâs words as others around him laugh at the pathetic excuse for jokes. Instead he moves to Jun, trying to help him up, only to feel his hands get slapped away as Jun glares at him, his eyes quickly softening before he gets to his feet on his own. âI got it. Iâm fine. I just want to get the fuck out of here.âÂ
Following Jun, doing his best to keep up, Vernon sighs as Jun tugs open the door to his car, sliding behind the wheel and wiping under his nose hard. Glancing down to the wet, sticky feeling of blood running from his nose, Jun rolls his eyes and leans his head back before meeting Vernonâs eyes and shaking his head. âI donât wanna hear it.âÂ
âI wasnât gonna say a damn thing.â That was the truth. Vernon didnât have to say what Jun already knew. It had been a bad idea to come to this party. From the moment they had walked in, Vernon had felt it, and now Jun was bleeding because of it. âYou want me to drive you home?âÂ
Grimacing, Jun shakes his head again and wipes under his nose, checking the heel of his hand for more blood. âNo, I justâI appreciate the offer, but I wanna be alone. Iâll call you tomorrow.âÂ
Taking a step back, Vernon watches Jun shut his door,his eyes following the Toyota down the street until it turns the corner, leaving him alone as the sun starts to set. He knew that he should leave too. Logically, Vernon knew that it would be smart to get in his Beretta and drive offâleave all this bullshit behind, but then he hears the laughter from inside the house and logic is off the table.Â
âDid you see his stupid fuckinâ face?â Juwon mimics Jun falling forward as Alanna tips back her beer, her eyes bright watching him getting attention from the small crowd around them. They werenât Christen and you, but when it came to this sceneâthis is when they were King and Queen.Â
Grinning as he slides his fingers along Alannaâs side, Juwon nods, agreeing to another drink as Jake slides off the couch, moving towards the kitchen to gather them for the group. âYou having a good time, babe?â He knew she was; he could see that hazed, lazy look in her eyes. She was just high enough, just drunk enough, that the world didnât matter anymore. All that mattered was right in front of her, and that was how Alanna loved to exist.Â
âMmmâso fucking good. Only be better ifââ Leaning in to whisper in to Juwonâs ear, Alanna drapes her leg over his thigh, causing him to groan not only to her dirty words but also to the weight of her knee over his crotch. âKnow what I mean? Canât do that here.âÂ
Juwonâs finger slid down further to grip at Alannaâs hip, her skirt sliding up slightly on her thigh, causing Jake to cough as he averted his eyes. âIâshit. Got more beers... Iâll leave âem here. Yâall wanna use my room or somethinâ? Donât fuck on my couch, alright?âÂ
Pushing his tongue against his teeth, Vernon leans against the wall in the dark hall next to the bathroom as he watches the scene in front of him carefully. It was interesting how much people would let themselves go when they thought they were amongst friends or those who worshipped them. Vernon also thought it was interesting what people left just lying aroundâor at least what they kept in their medicine cabinets.Â
Jakeâs mother had been in a car accident about a year ago. Vernon remembered when that had happened. It had been dramatic for the town. She was some important bigwig businesswoman that people thought others should give a fuck about, but Vernon didnât even know her name until today. He had learned it when he had read her name on the medicine bottle before he had pocketed the pills inside of it.Â
Vernon had never been a good chemistry student, but he did know that certain things shouldnât be taken in large dosages. The human body wasnât made to accept opioids at an accelerated rate in large quantities. While Vernon hadnât been great in school, he had enjoyed watching people and realizing how little they watched him. Like how Jake hadnât paid attention as Vernon added the crushed-up pills to Alanna and Juwonâs drinks before he handed them off to the couple.
It didnât take long for the drinks to disappear and for the expressions on their faces to change. There was a difference between being high and what they were feeling now. Moving to his feet, Juwon holds his hand to his head as Alanna shakes out her hands, trying to get a grip on herself. âComâcome on, baby. Letâs get out oâoutta here.âÂ
Nodding along with Juwon, Alanna moves to her feet, stumbling along side of him, finding herself holding him upright as the two make their way towards his car. Had they drunk that much? Trying to think back, Alanna blinks a few times as she counts the beers to herself before her attention is brought back to the present and to Juwon when he groans weakly, his legs giving out and pulling her down with him.Â
âJuwon⌠Shit. Whaâbaby!â The euphoric feeling of fun that had been running through Alannaâs body just an hour before was long gone as she lazily swiped Juwonâs hair back, feeling warm tears running down her cheeks. All she could feel now was fear mixed with horror as she watched his eyes roll back, his breaths becoming more like choked gasps. âBaby, wake up!âÂ
Tilting his head, Vernon took in a deep pull from his cigarette before letting it settle in his chest for a second and blowing it out into the wind. He knew that Alanna was trying to be loud enough that others from the party would hear and come to their aid, but she was exhausted and fading.Â
Shaking Juwon as hard as she can manage, Alanna sobs, unable to tell if he is breathingâthe choking sounds no longer reaching her ears. Leaning back against the side of the car, she tries to focus and to find anyone to help them, but the only person she sees makes her blood run cold. Vernon smirks, flicking the last of his cigarette from his fingers before blowing out another deep breath of smoke, his eyes never leaving Alannaâs. Itâs only when the girlâs head falls forward, her body slumping over Juwon's, does Vernon slide behind the wheel of his car and drive down the street.Â
At this point, you were becoming numb from going to funerals. It was two days after the morbid joint memorial that Juwon and Alannaâs family had held, and though you had criedânow you just felt numb.Â
You had watched Christen pass a flask back and forth between himself, Caitlin, and a few other friends in the churchâthat had only served to put you in an even worse headspace. To you, this entire experience should be a reason for your friends to clean up their act. Two of your friends had overdosed, and yet the others felt the need to celebrate that by trying to follow in their footsteps.Â
There had been a full day of you avoiding your phone and pager. You knew that Caitlin wanted you to spend time with her and that Christen would be right on your heels, but the numbness made it easy to say no, or at least nothing at all. It wasnât until that second day when your parents had apologized for having to leave you alone for a few days that you felt like you could finally breathe.Â
You knew you should want their company. You should want the hovering of your mother and the protective shield of your father, but all you wanted was space from the usual. So, when someone knocks at your door just a couple of hours after you had gotten that space, you find yourself almost willing to let them get tired of knocking as you lay on the couch.Â
âY/N?âÂ
Furrowing your brows at the sound of your name, you glance towards the front door before sitting up and wrapping your arms around yourself. You had expected either Christen or Caitlin to come demanding your attention, or even someone from the local church to visit with a casserole, but you hadnât expected to hear Vernonâs voice.Â
Opening the door slowly, you meet his eyes and Vernonâs soft smile almost makes you collapse at how easily he starts to seep through that numbness that had taken over your being. âHi⌠WhyâI mean⌠Do you wanna come in?â
Vernon isnât surprised when you start to ask him why heâs there. He had tried to call you, but you werenât picking up your phone. He could see the look on your face. You looked like you hadnât slept well in a few days. He didnât want to pity you, but there was something about that pout on your pretty lips that almost broke his heart.Â
âYeahâyes, I mean sure. If you want me to, I mean, you know if your parents wonât freak the fuck out.â Vernon watches you shake your head as you take a step back and open the door more for him. Moving past you, Vernon takes in a deep breath, feeling slightly overwhelmed by the idea of being inside your house. He had wanted this for so long; he knew that if he went up those stairs and to the right, the last door had to be your room. God, he wanted to see your room.Â
âMy parents arenât here.â Sighing softly, you close the door, locking it behind you before watching Vernon as he looks around a bit. âThey left this morning to go out of town. Should be back next week sometime.âÂ
Raising his brows, Vernon looks at a picture of your familyâyour mother sitting in a chair as you stand beside her and your father behind you both, his hands on either of your shoulders. It was such a classic family photo, and yet to him it looked so fucking fake. Vernon could see you that werenât as happy as you pretended to be in the picture; there was a fakeness to the smile. He had seen a real smile from you, and he wanted to see it again.Â
âOhâthatâs⌠They left you with all this shit going on? Thatâs kinda fuckedââ Hissing under his breath, Vernon meets your eyes and lets out a long sigh. âIâm sorry, itâs none of my business and Iâm sure they have their reasons. I just worry about you in this big ass house alone with everythingâthis house seems lonely, Y/N.âÂ
You wrap your arms back around yourself, suddenly feeling cold at all that Vernon is pointing out. The house was too big for just you, and it was a bit lonely... Yet you were still enjoying that solitudeâminus him. You liked him there. âItâs not so bad; I mean, youâre here. Itâs not lonely now. Iâand honestly, they were smothering me. I needed a break from them. I needed one from everyâthat sounds bad.âÂ
It didnât sound bad to Vernon. That was something that he understood better than anyone. Sometimes you just needed a break from everyone and everything. If it wasnât necessary, you had to rid yourself of it. He was finding out he was good at thatâvery good, in fact.Â
Taking one step closer, Vernon smiles slightly, his lips pulling up at one side as he tries his luck a bit to be in your space. He wants to be less of a coward and reach out, take your hand or pull you into his arms, but the fear of pushing you away keeps him just far enough away that you tilt your head and give him that sweet smile that makes Vernonâs stomach twist up in knots. âItâs completely fucking fair, Y/N. Iâlook, I was hoping that I wasnât bothering you. I wanted to check on you and⌠Fuck I donât know what I was thinking. I missed you. I just wanted to see your pretty face, honestly.âÂ
Looking down, you press your lips together, trying to keep your reaction hidden. You feel the heat spread across your cheeks, and it only gets hotter as Vernon chuckles and takes one step closer to you. âY/N?â Watching his hand tremble slightly, your lips pull up in a small smile as he works up the courage to lift his hand to your face, his fingers carefully tilting your head up so you will meet his eyes once again.Â
âIâm listening.â You knew you probably shouldnât let yourself enjoy the feeling of Vernonâs calloused fingers on your cheek, but you were. You should be sad right now, hidden in your room mourning the loss of your friends. But as you meet Vernonâs eyes, all you feel are the butterflies in your stomach. âIâwouldâŚâ Taking a deep breath, you close the distance between yourself and Vernon, causing him to take a deep breath in return. âCould you hangout for a while? I donât think I wanna be alone.âÂ
Vernonâs skin erupts with goosebumps as your fingers trace his forearm up to his rest, where you wrap your delicate hand around his wrist. He expects you to move his hand from your face, but instead you lean into his touch, your head tilted as you wait for him to answer you. Swallowing hard, he nods while tracing your cheekbone, feeling the soft skin under his thumb. ââCourse I will.âÂ
Listening to the sound of popcorn popping a room away, Vernon runs his fingers over the couch underneath him. It would be a lie to say he wasnât nervous. You terrified him just as much as you enthralled him. Finally reaching for the small assortment of VHS tapes on the coffee table in front of them, Vernon reads over the titles, trying to make a decision.Â
You had left the movie choice in Vernonâs hands, declaring that he would have the most expertise in that field while you would take care of snacks. Leaning against the kitchen counter, you tap your foot against the cold ceramic tiles as you gnaw at your thumb nail watching the popcorn bag spin in the microwave on the countertop in front of you. Your stomach was in knots. You wanted Vernon there, and yet there was that sense of breaking the rules hanging over your head. There was a looming air of risk weighing on you that made you feel like you were in another dimension as you thought about where the night could goâVernonâs hand on your cheek, his lips on yoursâBEEP BEEP BEEP!Â
Gasping, you put your hand to your chest, your eyes closed as the microwave comes to a stop, pulling you out of your daydream and back to reality. Emptying the popcorn into a bowl, you balance it on your arm as you carry two cans of soda against your stomach with your other hand making your way back to the living room and Vernon.Â
âIf we want something to eat in a bit, I can order pizza. Jerryâs is open until 9 o'clock.â Putting the bowl onto the table, you smile at Vernon as he makes a sound, realizing you were so close. Letting him take the sodas from you, you sit on the couch near him, keeping a space between the two of you as you let out a sigh, your eyes moving over the tapes to see what he had picked.Â
âWhatever you want... I can always eat, but this is great.â Popping a piece of popcorn into his mouth, Vernon glances at you first and then down to the marginal space between himself and you. It made sense; it wasnât like the two of you were dating really. Things had been discussed, but being interested and wanting to see where things went didnât mean it was official. Still, the space made Vernon furrow his brows and caused his stomach to tighten with anxiety. âYoâyou good, Y/N? Is Seven okay?âÂ
Smiling softly, you shift a bit on the couch, your fingers under your thighs, letting the end of your denim shorts catch between your fingers as you bite at your lips anxiously. âMmm, yeah. Iâm fine. Iâve never seen it; my dad buys most of the movies.â Moving back to your feet, you swipe the VHS from the table and kneel in front of the entertainment center as Vernon watches you carefully. âIs it really scary? I meanâitâs totally okay if it is. Brad Pitt is hot, so that makes up for my trauma.âÂ
Vernon grins watching you put the tape into the VCR, your head tilting as you sigh and press the rewind button, realizing that your dad hadnât done it after his last watch of the movie. âItâs not too bad. More thriller and a bit gory. If you donât like it, we can cut it off and try something else.âÂ
Getting back to your feet, you shake your head and move back towards Vernon, offering him the remote before taking your seat. âIâm not that much of a wuss. Besides, you wonât let the movie hurt me, right?â You knew it was a pathetic attempt at flirting, but the slight smile on Vernonâs lips and the flush running along his ears to his neck made you feel a bit better about how nervous you were.Â
âNah⌠never. Wouldnât let anything hurt you, honestly.â Leaning back against the cushions, Vernon doesnât see your expression change as he presses play and pops a few more kernels of popcorn into his mouth. He doesnât seem to understand how much his words effect you and how your heart beats quicker in your chest. It doesnât seem to dawn on him until you slide closer to him, your legs tucked up under you so that you can rest your shoulder against his arm.Â
Struggling to watch the movie, Vernon stays in the same awkward position for the first forty-five minutes of the movie. His eyes move from the television to your face, the pout on your lips becoming more evident as time ticks by, until finally you sigh and reach forward to grab a handful of popcorn, letting Vernon take a much-needed breath.Â
He leans his head back, cursing under his breath as you stay forward on your knees for what seems like an impossible amount of time, when in truth itâs only a few secondsâlong enough to take a sip of your drink to wash down your popcorn. When you lean back, you gasp quietly under your breath before lifting your eyes towards Vernon, finding yourself tucked into his side. Now your cheeks were burning, and you could feel Vernonâs fingers brushing together against your shoulder as he took a deep breath, seeming to need it for courage as he kept his eyes forward with his arm behind you on the couch.Â
You felt perfect against his side, and it was almost devastating to Vernon. You smelled sweet and just as warm as you felt; it was causing him to almost feel lightheaded. Lifting his free hand to his lips, Vernon rubs at them as he glances down at you, being careful not to move his head. God, you were so beautiful. He had looked at you so many times, and he had been close enough to look at you, but never this close. If he really wanted to, Vernon was almost convinced he could take the time to count your eyelashes or freckles while he admired your face.Â
Grimacing at the movie, you whine, finding yourself tucking your body and head against Vernon, wanting to get away from the sight of blood and filth in front of you. âSo grossâŚâ Fingers brush over your hair and Vernon smiles behind his fingers, finally moving them as he meets your eyes, knowing he has your attention.Â
âIs it too much?âÂ
Rubbing your lips together, you canât help the way you take in a deep breath of Vernonâs cologne, letting it invade your senses. Looking from his eyes to his lips and back, you shyly smile before you shake your head. âItâs okay.âÂ
You were saying one thing, and your body language was telling Vernon something completely differentâand yet the movie was beginning to not matter. Vernon could almost feel the path of your eyes as they move to his lips before his eyes take the same walk down your face and he feels your fingers gently trace the sleeve of his t-shirt where it sits on his bicep. Did you want him to kiss you? All signs were pointing to yesâŚ
The feeling of Vernonâs fingers on your chin this time is almost electric as he gently keeps your head in place, leaning down to test the waters by brushing his lips against yours. Resting his nose along yours, he smiles when your fingers close against his arm, dragging your nails along his skin gently. âY/N... is that what you want? I gotta know. I donât wanna do anything you donât want.âÂ
God, your head was spinning. For your entire high school existence and the short time you have had outside of it trying to navigate being a woman, you had never been asked what you wanted. Christen never asked. He told and took, or at least he tried. There had been so many times when he had almost taken things from you that you would have never been able to get back, and now as you clung to Vernon, his lips hovering over yours and that question on his lipsâyou yearned.Â
âPlease? Kiss me? I want it.âÂ
Vernonâs brows furrow tightly, almost painfully so at how needy you sound. His lips meet yours gently, but not without meaning. He doesnât want to scare you, but he also doesnât want to risk you slipping through his fingers as he tastes your lip balm on his tongue.Â
To Vernon, you seem delicate, almost as if he were to hold you too tightly, he might break you. Itâs almost frustrating to you when you whine into the most breathtaking kiss you had ever received and Vernonâs hand tightens on your hip only for him to shakily loosen his grip and move his hand as if heâs afraid of something.Â
Shifting on the couch, you open your eyes, moving your leg slowly along Vernonâs thigh to see how he will react. You furrow your brows, feeling a rush of arousal, your panties beginning to stick to your folds when Vernon groans your name from deep in his throat to the feeling of the warmth between your legs against his jeans.Â
âShitâI⌠Y/N, I gottaââ Vernon leans his head back, his eyes searching the ceiling as you stay still, almost afraid to move based on his reaction and the feeling bubbling inside of you. Glancing over his face and down along his neck, you finally make up your mind, leaning forward to press your lips to the junction between Vernonâs jaw and his neck and listening to his breath quicken.Â
Hands slide along your legs to the end of your shorts, where Vernon forces himself to stop and let his hands rest even as his fingers knead at your soft thighs. He could feel how hard he was getting from the feeling of your warmth against his leg and your soft, plush lips on his throat. âY/NâŚâÂ
Your name was starting to sound like a prayer on Vernonâs lips, as if it were the only thing keeping him grounded and sitting on the couch. âI like you, Vernon. Like a lot, if that isnât clear.â Groaning in a mixture of frustration and pleasure, Vernon lifts one hand from your leg to run his fingers through his hair, tugging gently to bring himself back to reality. You were making it hard for him to keep his head clear as you traced the collar of his shirt and adjusted your leg over his.Â
âI think itâs painfully obvious that I like you too.â Sighing, Vernon meets your eyes as you smile at him. Your face is so sweet, not a bit of malice or ill intent behind your eyes. There is something so innocent and pure about you that makes him equally excited and horrified. âIâm enjoying this. Iâm juâIâm enjoying it a little too much.âÂ
You werenât stupid or completely naive. You could feel how hard Vernon was as you dared to slide your leg further up his, resting your knee dangerously close to his crotch. It wasnât like you hadnât made out with guys or that you had been around Christen when he had gotten too excited, but this was different. You wanted to be here. You wanted more with Vernon, and you knew what it meant and how it would change things.Â
âThatâs okay, right? Itâs justâyou know, just us here. Um, if we wanted to, you know.âÂ
Tilting his head, Vernon canât stop the way his lips pull up in a soft, amused smile at your phrasing. Were you embarrassed to ask him for more, or were you afraid to say the words? Or was it something else? Were you even more pure than he thought?Â
âWanted to what, Y/N? Make out? We already wereâŚâÂ
Whining at Vernonâs words, you shift even closer to him as you shake your head no firmly. âIâno, I mean yes. I want to kiss you so much. Keep kissing me, but more. I mean, ifâif you want me like that.âÂ
The moment that your confidence seems to wane, Vernonâs brows furrow and his hand moves to your neck, pulling you closer for a deep kiss that once again takes your breath. Gasping into the kiss, you feel a rush of excitement run through your body as his other hand slips around to your ass, fingers slipping into your back pocket.Â
âYou got literally no fucking idea how much I want you like that or how long IâveâGod, baby.â The pet name slips off Vernonâs lips as a soft whine before he can stop himself. A rush of fear moves through him quickly, but when you smile on his lips and shift over his lap to sit on his thighs, Vernonâs anxiety melts away. âAre you sure?â
Nodding, you let your knees slide to either side of Vernonâs legs, a soft gasp escaping your lips when you finally feel the bulge of his cock press against the center of your legs. âUh huh, Iâm sure, butâgod, itâs so embarrassing.â Lowering your head to press your face against Vernonâs neck, you only feel shame for a moment before his hand slides over your back to join the other on your ass, helping you gently grind down over his jeans. âOhâŚâÂ
This had to be a dreamâsome perfect wet dream that Vernon would wake up from with his boxers sticky from cum. There was no way you were actually rolling your hips down over his cock, and those pretty little whines were real, but it all felt real. You were warm on his lap, your pussy almost hot even through your shorts. Your ass felt soft in his hands as Vernon tightened his fingers over the denim, trying to keep himself from throwing you down on the floor and fucking you right there in front of the family portrait over the fireplace. âFuckâdonât be embarrassed in front of me, please? Whatâs wrong? Talk to me, baby.âÂ
Kissing gently at Vernonâs neck, you furrow your brows, feeling his fingers run over your head as he asks you to talk to him. Taking his hand when he moves it to your neck, you link your fingers with Vernonâs before nodding. âIâve never done this before, Vernon. I wanna do it. I wannaâI want it with you, but I just donât wanna fuck it up.âÂ
If there was a way for Vernon to die, go to heaven, and end up back on your couch in the span of seconds, it had happened. Staring up at you, he licks his lips, trying to come up with the right words before finally shaking his head and letting out a sigh. âYouâre perfect. You couldnât fuck up a single thing even if you tried.âÂ
Patting your thighs, Vernon helps you to your feet and offers you his hand as you give him a confused look. âIâm not doing this on your couch in your living room, Y/N. You deserve so much better than that.â Gently tugging at your hand, he leads you towards the staircase, and you find yourself enamored by Vernon as he leads you to your bedroom.Â
While Vernon had thought being in your house was overwhelming, being in your bedroom was like being inside of his dreams. It was like being inside your head and learning how to understand you from the inside out. Dropping your hand for a moment, he moves to turn on your bedside lamp before turning back to you and offering you his hand as you tilt your head and laugh softly. âHow did you know which room was mine?âÂ
You watch Vernonâs eyes shift to your window quickly before he laughs and shrugs into a sigh, his arms wrapping around you while he walks backwards towards your bed. âLucky guess and I followed my nose. It smells like your perfume.â Vernon wasnât going to tell you that he had counted your windows hundreds of times and that he had guessed the layout of your house, perhaps knowing it better than his own. No, he wasnât going to fuck up the best thing that had ever happened to him as you looked up at him like he had hung the stars in the sky.Â
âOh⌠I bet I could find your room like that too. Your cologne smells so good; itâs my favorite thing.â Leaning forward, you rest your nose in the crook of Vernonâs neck, taking in a breath and Vernon thinks he could die right then and there. Yes, he liked you, but that wasnât strong enough for the emotions that you made him feelâhe loved you.Â
âJesus, Y/N⌠You donât even fucking understand what youâre doing to me. Iâhere, lay down. Let meâI gotta take care of you, right? Make this matter.â Carefully turning with you in his arms, Vernon walks you backwards until your knees hit your bed. âI got you.â Resting his knee beside you, Vernon keeps his eyes locked on yours as he helps you lay back on your bed, a pillow under your headâanother picture from a dream heâs had a hundred times.Â
Trailing his fingers slowly along your side, Vernon shakes his head as you shift under him, squirming slightly in anticipation. âYouâre telling me that no one else has touched you like this?â When you whine his name, Vernon smiles, the warm, soft feeling of your skin under his fingertips as he pushes your shirt up your torso towards your breasts, exposing your body to him... inch by inch.Â
âItâs just a question. I just canât believe Iâm this fucking lucky. Crazy to me actuallyâŚâ Vernonâs words make your cheeks heat up, but any complaints you have die on your tongue when his lips gently brush over your stomach. âBut Iâll take care of you... Make you feel good, I promise.âÂ
You find yourself wondering how many people Vernon had been with before you, but before you can ask, a moan slips from your lips at the feeling of his warm breath and kisses moving along your skin. You knew this would feel goodâhaving someone touch you, kissing youâbut you had no idea it would be this good when he had just started.Â
âPlease⌠please? Can I see you? âM so nervous, Vernon... Donât tease me.âÂ
Vernon could tell you were nervous. You were trembling under him. Every kiss brought out a new shiver and more goosebumps. He knew it wasnât fear, because if he even for a moment thought you were afraid of him, Vernon would stop. That was his worst nightmareâa world where you werenât safe and happy.Â
âNot teasing, baby. Iâm exploring⌠IâmâmmâŚâ Chuckling against your skin, Vernon hisses, almost afraid to say what he wants to, but a glance up to meet your eyes gives him the confidence he needs. âIâm loving you. Lift your hips for me, angel.âÂ
Wiggling your hips from side to side, you grip at the bedding under you as Vernon works your jean shorts down your thighs and finally off your legs. In that moment, feeling Vernonâs hand running along your leg back towards your thigh, you find yourself happy that you had taken the time to shave your legs. The thought seems trivial and silly, but the feeling of his rougher hands on your soft skin is better than anything youâve ever felt before.Â
âYouâre so beautiful. The most beautiful girl Iâve ever seen in my goddamn life, you know that?â Vernon grins as you let out a soft, happy sound to his words and also to the feeling of his lips against your knee. It was killing him to go so slowly, but it was what you deserved. He could just imagine Christen throwing you on the bed and shoving his cock in you. Some bastard who didnât give a shit about anything other than getting his dick wet, watching you cry, not even from pleasure as he got his rocks off... No, Vernon wasnât about to treat you like that. He would never treat you like that.Â
âCan I?â Sucking in a breath as you feel the back of Vernonâs finger trace the lace around your thigh near the center of your legs, you glance down between your legs and whine. You could see how wet you were and there was no way that Vernon hadnât noticed too. He was being so respectful, and you loved that he was asking. âHm? Can I take these off too?âÂ
âYeahâŚâ Your voice is quieter than you mean for it to be so you nod, making sure that Vernon meets your eyes. Lifting your hips one more time, you quickly close your eyes when you feel air hit your wet folds and Vernon helps you lift your legs one at a time until your panties are discarded on the floor with your shorts.Â
All Vernon wanted was for you to look at him, but the embarrassment was written on your face like a book. This was the first time anyone had seen you like this and he wasnât going to push you. He was going to help you and ease you into feeling more comfortable. âPretty girl, itâs just us. I want you to know that you are perfect. Everything about you, from your head to your toes.âÂ
Your quiet laugh causes Vernonâs lips to pull up in a smile. He loved that sound and he meant what he said. Slowly moving his hands along your legs, Vernon lets you decide when to spread your legs and he does his best to muffle his groan when he is able to take you in completely. âShhâokay. Perfect, baby. You still okay?âÂ
Whimpering his name under your breath, you open your eyes to meet Vernonâs and wonder if that was a mistake when you find him watching you closely. Lifting your arm to put it over your eyes for a second before raising it over your arm, you nod and wiggle down in the bed towards Vernon as his breath quickens. âYeah⌠Still wanna see you.âÂ
A scoff slips from between Vernonâs lips and he nods, forcing himself to pull his eyes away from you. It was difficult. You were every bit his wet dream a thousand times over as you lay on the bed naked from the waist down, your shirt bunched up under your perfect tits. âYou can see me. Whatever you want.âÂ
Sitting up on your elbows, you bite your lips as you watch Vernon stand at the end of your bed. Your instinct is your moveâto help him as he pulls his shirt over his head or as he undoes his belt, but instead you find yourself frozen in a trance. It isnât until Vernon pushes his thumbs into the top of his boxers, his eyes meeting yours, that you glance away only to hear him laugh under his breath and whisper your name.Â
âDonât be so shy about it. Even if we just end up making out, Iâm not gonna be disappointed, alright? You wanted to see me... Is that still true?â Nodding, you slowly move your eyes over Vernonâs body, letting out a deep breath. You felt childish, like you were still stuck in high school until the exact moment that Vernonâs boxers hit the ground and your eyes met his with want.Â
Running his hand over his mouth, Vernon stiffles a groan at the look on your face and to the relief of pressure being off of his cock. He wanted more; he needed more... but this was a start. You were looking at him like he was a full-course meal and he wasnât planning on making you wait much longer.Â
âGod, you canât keep looking at me like that. Come âereâŚâ Helping you sit up more, Vernon meets your eyes with a smile before quickly pressing his lips to yours, his hands working your shirt over your chest. Humming against his lips, you lift your arms, letting him break the kiss to help you out of the shirt completely before his lips are right back on yours.Â
Skin meets skin and you find your thighs brushing together at the feeling of Vernonâs cock resting on your lower stomach as his fingers work the clasp of your bra open at the middle of your back. âOh my god... Please go faster, Vernon.âÂ
There was that want and need in your voice again. Vernon has already been leaking onto your skin, but with those words, he felt his cock jerk, a rush of pre-cum oozing along your stomach as he tugs your bra from your arms and tosses it over his head, not caring where it lands.Â
âFuck.â There wasnât much more that Vernon could think to say as he looked at you now. Your lips bitten and swollen from his kisses, your breasts rising and falling quickly with each deep breath, and your knee running along his hip. The moment he feels your warm, wet folds on his thigh, Vernon thinks heâs died one more time. It wasnât like he had fucked many other girls in his life. A couple of hookups at shitty parties, but none of them had mattered and none of them had made him feel like he was going to lose his fucking mind. He had always heard that your first time, the one who took your virginity was supposed to be the one that you remembered forever⌠Right now he couldnât even remember her name, much less her face, as you looked up at him and ran your fingers along his jaw.Â
âAre you gonnaââ Swallowing hard, you struggle for the right word, but your cheeks bloom with heat and Vernon smiles. âDonât make fun of me. Itâs hard⌠I donât know how to say it without sounding gross. I want you... Put it in.âÂ
God, Vernon felt like he could cum on the spot hearing you say something like that. He wanted to be inside of you, but that wasnât how this should work. He watches how you pout, a full frown forming on your pretty lips when he shakes his head. Pressing a kiss to your lips, Vernon groans before working the kisses to your cheek and down your jaw to your neck as he speaks quietly. âI will, I promise... Just not yet. Iâm not an asshole, baby. Itâs not gonna feel good at first, no matter what I do, but I gotta make sure you're ready either way. You understand?âÂ
You werenât a child; you had touched yourself plenty of times and Christen had tried to show you porn to see how embarrassed you would get. You knew what Vernon was talking about, but seeing and feeling was different. With a breath getting caught in your throat, you run your fingers through Vernonâs hair as he kisses the top of each of your breasts, glancing up at you to make sure you are okay before running his tongue around one of your nipples. Arching from the mattress, you moan behind tight lips, your brows furrowed as Vernon smiles against your skin, sucking the bud into his mouth gently.Â
âHoly shit⌠That feels so good. Your mouthâŚâ It all felt so dirty, like you shouldnât be able to experience it, and yet as Vernonâs fingers caressed your stomach moving lower, your head just got clouded with arousal. The first pass of his thumb between your folds is like being shocked by a live wire. Any attempt you had at being quiet fails, your lips falling open in a breathy moan that has Vernon groaning against your soft breast as he repeats the motion. âPlease, please, please...âÂ
Your pleads sound like a prayerâa song of worship sang by a true believer as you lift your hips and roll them towards Vernonâs fingers as he uses his knuckles and thumb to massage your clit. âYouâre so wet, Y/N.â Vernon had said your name and he was talking about you, but you werenât sure he was actually speaking to you. It was more that he was saying the words on his mind out loud in wonder as he finally eased his index finger into your tight hole, feeling you clench down around him like a vice.Â
âBaby⌠Fuckââ Vernonâs voice gets caught in his throat as he rests his forehead against your chest, working his finger into you, feeling your arousal seeping around it. âRelax for me. Let me help you feel good, huh?âÂ
You were trying to relax, but Vernonâs finger was deep inside of you and you could feel every time he would bend his knuckle, raking the pad of his finger back towards your stomach. It was overwhelming how good it felt and how much you wanted more. To you, it made no sense how you could already feel so full and yet so empty. âUh huhâŚâÂ
âThatâs my girl.â
Vernonâs voice had dropped an octave and as if that wasnât hot enough, he had called you his girl. God, you wanted to be his girl. You hadnât realized how much you wanted that until he said it. You wanted to be his, only his for the rest of your life. You knew it was silly, that this was probably that first time euphoria taking over you, but looking into Vernonâs brown eyes as he smiled up at you sliding down further into the bed... You were falling in love with his boy.Â
Using his other hand to separate your folds, Vernon groans under his breath as he glances from you back to what he is doing before leaning in to run his tongue from his finger to your clit. He hadnât warned you, but being between your legs, his mouth level with your pussy should have told you everything you needed to know, in his opinion. Yet, when you practically scream his name, your mouth falling open in shock, Vernon just grins and latches on to your clit rendering you speechless.Â
This was like nothing you had ever felt before. You had fingered yourself before, played with your clit... but having Vernonâs mouth on you? That was pushing you over the edge so fast that you couldnât think straight. There were no intelligent thoughts in your brain; the only thing that was there was Vernon, Vernon, Vernon...Â
Trying to lift your hips, you let out a choked moan when a second finger eases in to you next to the first. The feeling of being full and wet skyrockets you to the moon and back; your thighs shake on either side of Vernonâs head and before you can warn him, the coil that had been so quickly winding inside of you snaps.Â
Closing his eyes, Vernon groans loudly, feeling your thighs close around his head as you cum. He knew it was coming. He could feel your walls squeezing his fingersâthe way you were pushing your hips down over his hand trying to fuck yourself. When you finally let your legs fall to either side, apologies slipping from your lips, Vernon silences them by slowly slipping his fingers from you so he can replace them with his tongue.Â
Fingers tightly grip at brown locks as you struggle to not trap Vernonâs head between your thighs once again. You sob out his name on a moan, tears running down your cheeks as your thighs begin to shake once again. âI canâtâoh, my god. It almost hurts, Vernon.âÂ
Furrowing his brows, Vernon groans at how good you taste, but your words make him find his restraint. Licking his lips, he takes a deep breath and meets your eyes with blown-out pupils, his hips pressed firmly into your comforter to keep himself from rutting against it. ââM sorry, baby. You taste so good. I donât want it to hurt; I just want you to feel good.âÂ
Vernonâs lips pull into a soft smile when you reach for him. Sliding up in the bed between your legs, he kisses your jaw and then your lips before gliding his tongue along yours, letting you taste yourself. Making a face, your brows knitting together, you pull back from Vernon to pout up at him and shake your head as his fingers lightly stroke your side. âTastes awful⌠But I do feel goodâso, so good. IâI want this. I want it all. Can Iâyou?âÂ
A laugh starts to leave Vernonâs mouth, along with a comeback about how you taste like candy to him when your hand wraps around his cock and nothing he was going to say is left in his head. Groaning, he rests his forehead against yours, letting out a shaky breath before wrapping his hand loosely over yours and guiding it over his shaft in a slow stroke from base to tip and back.Â
âTruâtrust me⌠I want you to. I want so much with you, but fuck. If I let you do this or anything elseâŚâ A long groan of your name falls from Vernonâs lips as he meets your eyes, looking for mercy, when you break free from his hand and trace the slit in his head with your thumb, feeling pre-cum ooze around your finger. âBabe, Iâll cum before I can fuck you. I canât bounce back as quickly as you and I reallyâdonât do this to me. Please, beautiful.âÂ
You could see yourself getting addicted to the power of having Vernonâs cock in your hand. You loved how you were reducing him to breathy moans and begging, but you wanted to feel him inside of you. You wanted him to be your first and you wanted it today. You didnât want to wait anymore. Lightly scratching your nails along the underside of his shaft, you pull your fingers from Vernon, watching him choke on his breath, his arms shaking as he struggles to keep himself above you. âOkay, Vernon, but I wanna do this next time.âÂ
Next time. Those two words made Vernon feel like he was levitating. You didnât want this to be a one-time thing. You wanted him in your life. Groaning deeply, Vernon nods, leaning down to capture your lips as he uses his left hand to pin your right wrist to the bed, keeping it away from his cock. âYou can do whatever you want to me next time. I swear to god.âÂ
Silence takes over the room; only your shaky breaths are left as Vernonâs thumb strums at your pulse point over your wrist. You had asked for this, and now that it was going to happen, you found yourself once again so nervous that you felt like you could faint. Vernon could see it in your eyes, all those nerves racing through your mind. There was enough stress on you; this should take it away, not add more⌠Heâd do what he had to in order to let you know this wasnât scary.Â
âOkay, baby? Rest your knee against my hip, keep your leg up... Should make it easier. Iâll go slow, and if you donât like anything, you tell me right away. Iâll stop. I wonât be mad or sad.â Seeing the pout on your lips even as you move your leg like you were asked to do, Vernon copies it and shakes his head. âI like you so fucking much, Y/N. I liked you before we got in this bed and Iâll like you once we are out of it. This is a goddamn dream come true, angel.âÂ
It was almost like you could hear him telling you that he loved you, and while it scared you, it also made you relax under Vernon. The brush of his thumb over your warm cheek, his lips lazily moving over yours as he lined himself up with you and began to ease himself into youâit was all overwhelmingly perfect.Â
Furrowing your brows to the stretch and then a stinging pain, you hiss on Vernonâs lips, causing him to look down at you as he finally bottoms out in you, feeling you clench around him. âWaitââ Nodding, Vernon bites at his lips, watching you closely as you seem to try to work out some internal problem, but as the pain starts to fade and your face relaxes so does his anxiety. âOkay, Iâm okay. You can move.âÂ
He wanted to. Vernonâs brain was telling him to fuck you hard and fast, but his heart reminded him who you were and where he was so he kept it slow. Each thrust smooth and steady so he could keep his eyes on your pretty face, watching for any signs of discomfort, but the deeper and longer he went, he only saw bliss. âIs it good? You like it?âÂ
There werenât words to describe how much you enjoyed the feeling of Vernon inside of you. It was as if you were made to be one and for you to feel this full, but as he kept his pace slow and his thrusts almost too shallow, you couldnât explain the frustration building inside of you until it snapped. âMmmhm, more? Can I have more?âÂ
Closing his eyes to hide how they were rolling back in his head from pleasure to your words, Vernon nods and buries his face in the crook of your neck. He was dying for more. He would have kept this pace for the entire time if it was what you wanted, but it would have been torture for him, but those words... and asking for more?Â
âIâll give you the fucking world. So, yeah, baby, Iâll give you more.âÂ
Vernonâs choice of words makes you smile, a bit giddy at how love struck he sounds but your moment is short lived because he stays true to his words. A loud gasping moan falls from your lips as Vernonâs hips meet yours hard, his cock buried in you so deep you wonder how you are possibly able to fit all of him. The drag of his tip as he pulls almost all the way out of you almost makes you cry in fear you are losing him but then he is back inside of you as if he never left, his hips rutting against yours harder and faster.Â
âThis what you wanted? More? Tell me itâs what you wanted.âÂ
Tears once again form in your eyes as you nod, feeling that familiar tightening in your stomach. You couldnât believe how quickly Vernon could get you to your orgasm. There had been nights when you would lay on your back, your fingers working hard only to find no satisfaction. Yet Vernon was making you cry with how good he could make you feel. âPlease, yes! So good⌠Itâs what I want, Vernon. Donât stop, please. Iâm gonnaââÂ
You couldnât even say that you were going to cum? God, you were perfect. Vernonâs perfect, pure little untainted rose that he was going to keep unsoiled by anyone else for the rest of his life if he had his way about it. Nipping at your jaw, Vernon groans loudly, feeling himself getting close to his own climax as your walls tighten and quiver around him. âYeah? You gonna cum for me, baby? Say it⌠Do it for me? I wanna hear you say it.âÂ
Pushing your head back against the pillow, you sob Vernonâs name as his fingers slip between your legs to rub at your clit as his cock fills you full, keeping you right on the edge. You find yourself wanting to give him exactly what he wants, even if it makes your entire body feel like itâs on fire and like you are going against every single moral thing you know. Biting your lips, you whimper, your words a whisperâyet Vernon smiles hearing each one. âIâm gonna cum for you.âÂ
A deep thrust, one that sends you towards the headboard as his fingers circle your clit without mercy, makes you do exactly that. Choking on your moans, you feel Vernonâs thumb wipe under your eyes pushing away your tears as he whispers your name and how good you are before he groans deep and pulls from you suddenly.Â
Warm, sticky cum paints your stomach as Vernonâs hand strokes his cock quickly. Panting groans spill from between his lips as he sits back on his knees and lets his eyes move over your body to your face as you look up at him trying to catch your breath.Â
âFuck, babeâŚâ Running his hand over his mouth, Vernon sighs, glancing down at the pool of cum on your stomach, running towards the top of your mound and he swears his cock could get hard again. âIâshit. Whiâwhich room is the bathroom? Iâm gonna get a washcloth and clean this off you.â
Gesturing to the hall, you mutter across the hall, watching Vernon roll from your bed and towards your door. The more time that passes, even as you listen to the sound of water from a room over, you feel your chest get heavyâa deep sense of dread washing over you as tears once again threaten your eyes. This time when the tears spill over your cheeks, they arenât from pleasure and you find yourself confused as to why you feel so upset after something that felt so good.Â
Washcloth in hand, Vernon sighs only to stop in his tracks seeing you crying. âWhâshit. No, whatâs wrong?â Sitting on the bed beside of you, he runs his fingers through your hair while using his other hand to carefully clean your stomach. The moment he is back on your bed, his hands on you, the dread you had felt starts to fade, your chest feeling lighter.Â
âIââ Swallowing hard, you shake your head and lean into Vernonâs touch as he slides down in the bed and pulls you into his arms, letting you curl up against him tightly. âI donât know. I felt so alone all of a sudden and scared.âÂ
Shushing you, Vernon kisses your forehead, running his hand along your back as your fingers scratch lightly at his stomach, causing him to suck in a breath. âIâmâfuck⌠Iâm sorry. I shouldnât have left you right after like that. I didnât even think. That was so stupid. I just didnât want all that shit to dry on your skin. Iâm not gonna leave you, baby. I promise.âÂ
Promise. That word makes your heart jump and you wrap your arm around Vernonâs waist, pulling yourself even closer to him. You knew that there was a risk of falling in love with the person who took your virginity, but that wasnât what this was. This was something more. This was more about who Vernon was and the type of person he was.Â
Pressing a kiss to Vernonâs chest, you look up after to find him smiling down at you. It was taking everything in you not to say those three little words that he wanted to hear more than anything.Â
Tapping his fingers against his steering wheel, Christen sighs loudly as he turns on to your street. He was annoyed. You hadnât been answering your phone, and you had avoided him for two days.Â
It wasnât like he didnât know what was going on. He was feeling some sort of way after going to the funeral too, but that didnât mean he was going to be a bitch and cut people off from his life like you were. Clearly you were just dealing with shit and needed to be checked on.Â
Pushing his tongue against his cheek, Christen stares at the car in your driveway as if it will disappear. There was no fucking way that car was in your driveway. Your parents cars werenât there, but Vernon Chweâs was? Something was fucked up and he was fuming.Â
Slamming his car into park and leaning forward to look at your house, Christen narrows his eyes at what lights are on. Where could you and this freak be? What were you two doing? He wasnât sure what pissed him off more. The fact that Vernon was at your house. The fact that he was at your house alone with you. Or the fact that your bedroom light was on while the rest of the house was dark.Â
âMotherfuckerâI shouldâŚâ The words trail off Christenâs lips as his eyes fall back on the Beretta, his blood boiling. If Vernon could taint something precious that belonged to him, he would ruin something precious of his.Â
Taking a deep breath, Vernon smiles when he realizes that you are in his arms. The smell of your shampoo and perfume almost overwhelms his senses even before he opens his eyes and pulls you a bit closer. He probably shouldnât have stayed over, but after everything that happened, he couldnât see himself leaving youâhe didnât want to leave you.Â
You had been beautiful the night before, but in the morning light that could make it through your curtains, you were stunning. Vernon usually didnât like the mornings. He preferred to sleep in until later in the day and spend his time out later at night, but for youâto see this, heâd get up at the crack of dawn.Â
âMmmâŚâ Stretching against Vernon, you turn in his arms, nuzzling your nose against his chest. You were beginning to wake up, but everything around you still felt like the best dream ever. You were warm and safe in Vernonâs arms. Nothing bad could possibly happen to you ever again. There was nothing else besides what was in this room right now that mattered.Â
Leaning to brush your hair from your forehead, Vernon smirks a bit to himself as your nose wrinkles a bit and you seem to try to hide from his touch and the light by burying your face even closer to his body. âBabyâŚâ The word slips from Vernonâs tongue like candy and you smile against his skin, remembering how many times he had called you that the night before. âI gotta go home... least for a bit. Come on, donât hide from me; let me see your pretty face for a bit.âÂ
Your smile fades at the idea of Vernon leaving you alone. You knew it wasnât forever, but your mind was spiraling with the idea that he might not come back, so it took a lot of strength to meet his eyes and attempt not to look as sad as you felt. Though you tried to smile, Vernon could see the way your bottom lip was sticking out; he could see the concern in your eyes, and it almost broke his heart.Â
âNo⌠hey.â Sitting up, Vernon pulls you into his arms and cups your cheek, pressing his lips to yours and taking your breath away. You were melting against him. Vernon could feel how pliant you were in his hands and it was almost too much for him to handle. He knew without even having to ask that if he wanted to, he could lay you down and make love to you all over again⌠but he had to wait. âIâll be back. You think Iâm leavinâ you? Iâm not an idiot. Got me for as long as you want me, Y/N.âÂ
It shouldnât make you as happy as it does to hear Vernon pledge himself to you like he does after one night, but you canât stop the smile that pulls at your lips even as you kiss him. âPromise? What ifâŚâ Laughing sweetly, you bite at your lip and give him a teasing look as he sighs, meeting your eyes. âWhat if I said forever?âÂ
Groaning, Vernon furrows his brows, stroking your cheek with his thumb. You might be joking, but god, he wished you werenât. âThen you can have forever. âM yours, long as you want me, like I said. Just gotta make sure my mom doesn���t file a missing persons report.âÂ
Vernon laughs when you wince at his words, the cute look on your face making him fall even harder for you. He knew his mom wouldnât actually do that, not after just one night. He had been gone for longer periods of time, but there were some things he needed to do before he came back to you.Â
âIâm sorry, Vernon... Iâm clingy, I guess.â Trailing your fingers along his chest, you sigh into your pout, feeling his fingers trace your jaw. Shaking his head, Vernon lets his index finger move over your cupidâs bow, feeling your lips press against the pad of his finger. He wants to give in and stay right where he is.Â
âIâll be back this afternoon, promise.âÂ
Even after trying to feed Vernon or at least send him home with some form of food, you are left in your foyer with your lips tingling as he refuses, saying this is more than enough. You can only watch as he winks at you and closes the door behind him, leaving you alone in your house, making you realize just how quiet it is when you are by yourself while you count down the hours until he comes back.Â
Sliding the pack of cigarettes from his jacket pocket, Vernon puts one between his lips and starts to light it when his mouth falls open, the cigarette falling to the pavement at his feet. A moment before he could hear the birds chirping, cars driving in the distance, and even kids playing down the street. Now he could only hear the blood rushing in his ears as his eyes moved over the side of his Beretta and the red paint that had dripped down the entire side of the door in big capital letters: âPERVâ.Â
Shoving the cigarettes back into his pocket, Vernon curses through gritted teeth as he moves around the other side of his car, only to laugh in anger when he sees âLOSERâ on the other side in the same red paint. He didnât need to figure out who had done this or even guessâhe knew. There was only one person, Christen.Â
The sound of the car door slamming outside makes you jump, your brows furrowing at how angry it sounds. You start to move to your front door when you hear tires squeal out of your driveway and down the street, leaving you confused and feeling a bit sick to your stomach. You knew that Vernon was a bit different from what you knew, but he wasnât the type of person in your mind to drive recklessly.Â
Deciding to settle back into the cushions of your couch and pass the time with television, you manage to zone out for a while. Your mind occasionally drifts to Vernon, causing your eyes to wander to the clock before you pull them back to your show. It had only been a couple of hours so when you hear a knock at your door, you are surprised but excited about the idea of him being back so soon.Â
Practically skipping to the door, you pull it open and your smile drops as you meet Christenâs eyes as he leans against his hand against the door frame, causing him to loom over you. âWow, for a second there, I thought you were happy to see me, baby.âÂ
The name baby on Christenâs lips makes you feel queasy as you take a step back and he takes it as an invitation to take a step into your house, kicking the door closed behind him. âIâIâm not up to hanging out.âÂ
Scoffing, Christen tilts his head at you and glances around your house as if looking for someone else before his eyes land on you once again. âWhy the fuck not? Cause Iâm not Chwe?â Christen watches your reactionâhow you almost recoil at Vernonâs last name. That was all he needed to know, as if he didnât know that the fucker had been at your house last night. âWhat the hell are you doing, Y/N? Didââ Disgust creeps along Christenâs face as he gives you a once-over, searching for something unseen. âDid heâdid that pervert touch you?âÂ
You open your mouth to defend yourself and Vernon, but nothing comes out. You arenât sure what to say. Itâs none of Christenâs business and yet when he asks you something like that, you are overwhelmed with shame, as if you have done something wrong. The look evident on your face, Christen groans, lifting his hand to run it over his face, taking a step towards you to grab your wrist, pulling you towards him hard. Â
âHe did. Baby⌠You gotta tell me.â Pulling your arm in his grasp, you whine, finding his grip too tightâpainful. âDid he fuck you? Tell me he didnât. Tell me you didnât let that freak inside of you.âÂ
Tears gather on your eyes as you pull once more at your arm, blinking a few times they slip on to your cheeks. âLet me go. Stop talking about him like that. Itâs noneââÂ
âWhat the fuck, Y/N!â Christenâs anger makes you stop moving and talking. His grip tightens on your wrist and all you can do is whine his name, more tears rolling down your cheeks. âI didnât think you were a slut, but I guess thatâs what you fuckinâ are. Jesus Christ! Giving it out to anyone whoâll take it, huh?âÂ
Christenâs words cut deep at your heart and your confidence even as you shake your head trying to defend yourself, knowing he is wrong. You hadnât done anything wrong. You had slept with one person your entire life and you cared deeply for him. Christenâs problem was that it wasnât him. He was lashing outâhe was trying to make you hate yourself, it was working.Â
âWhoâs gonna touch you now, Y/N? After you let him fuck you?â Pushing your arm hard back towards you, Christenâs expression doesnât change when the force of his action causes you to stumble backwards, falling on your ass. âItâs pathetic⌠Youâre pathetic. Just a slut.âÂ
Sobbing, you wrap your arms around yourself, begging Christen to leave you alone. Sucking his teeth, the man you had once called your friend tilts his head and stares at you for a moment longer before turning back towards your front door, leaving you alone once again by slamming your door. The sound of the windows rattling from the force of the door shutting makes you jump, a small shrill scream escaping your lips before you lay on your side, pulling your legs up towards your stomach and letting the tears fall freely.
Gritting his teeth, Vernon uses the back of his hand to wipe the sweat from his forehead as he kneels next to his car with a bucket and rag. He had been trying to clean the red spray paint from his black car for over an hour and he had barely made a dent. It was a hot day and the morning sun had only served to bake the paint into the clear coat of his Beretta.Â
Vernon didnât cry, but as he leaned into his driver-side door panel with all the strength he could muster, he could feel the pressure behind his eyes. This was bullshit. He hadnât done anything wrong to Christen. You hadnât done a fucking thing wrong to anyone, and yet this small dick son of a bitch was lashing out like a child, going after the only other thing that Vernon loved.Â
The part of town that Vernon lived in wasnât like yours or honestly, even his closest friends. Most people avoided it because of the lack of amenities and not many people wanted to be seen in the low-income section of such a well-respected little town. Vernon was used to the sound of engines revving; there were always beater cars that sounded like they were on their last legs going up and down his street so when someone seemed like they were late to an appointment, Vernon didnât give it a second thought. He kept his eyes forward, his brows tightly furrowed as he grumbled.Â
Rolling his neck from side to side, Christen leaves his car door open and keeps his eye on the prizeâVernon Chwe with his head close to his stupid ass car as he scraped the truth written from it. He was surprised that he hadnât heard him pull up; he hadnât been subtle. Christen had left your house and hauled ass to get to this trailer park trash part of town and to take care of this.Â
Pain runs through Vernonâs face and head when he meets the side of his car with a loud thud. He can hear a muffled voice through the pain and ringing in his ears; it only becomes clearer when a boot meets his ribs, knocking the air from his lungs. âStupid fucking freak. Couldnât keep your hands off what doesnât belong to you? Iâll fucking kill you.âÂ
Blinking up at Christen, Vernon groans in pain, his hands grabbing for the foot that kept meeting his bruised torso in an attempt to stop the blows. Christen was furious, but so was Vernon. Anger had already been rushing through his veins and now his adrenaline was in overdrive. âGet the fuck offâa me!âÂ
Vernon twists Christenâs foot hard, bringing the other man down to the ground with a loud, painful groan. Both try to make the next move, but Vernon is a second fast, letting him get in the first punch across Christenâs face. âYou piece of shit! I was willinâ to let this go.â Vernon wasnât lying; he had you. He had woken up and felt the best he had in a year. For the briefest of moments, it didnât matter what anyone else thought about him, but as he felt Christen struggle under him, he knew heâd never know that peace with you againânot while he was breathing.Â
Laughing, blood on his lips from Vernonâs fist making contact, Christen uses his fingers to dig into Vernonâs forearm muscle as he pushes against him. âI ainât letting anything go, you perv. Thinkinâ you are high and mighty now that you got some pussy. âSpecially some that donât belong to you!âÂ
He was still laying claim to you. Not even Vernon would claim that you belonged to him after being with you. There was something about how Christen was talking about you, like you were an object, that made him bite through the pain of his grip long enough for him to get his footing. âShe doesnât belong to you! She hates you; donât you fuckinâ get that, Christen?âÂ
That was more than Christen could stand to hear. He could manage a few weeks of letting you sit in your mistake, washing the freak off of you before he would touch youâbut the idea that you hated him? That was insane; no one hated him. Except maybe Vernon, but that feeling was mutual.Â
âShe worships me, Vernon. Always fucking has.â Eyes like daggers follow Vernon as he stumbles backwards into his garage as Christen moves to his feet with a low groan. They were both exhausted, bruised, and bleedingâbut this wasnât over. Following Vernon, Christen points towards him as he wipes blood from his lips with his other hand. âJust cause you got her to put it out like a slut one time doesnât mean a damn thing. Youâre gonna pay for that and then youâre gonna get your ass out of her life.âÂ
A slut. That was enough to make Vernon scoff into a laugh, his hand steadying him on an open drawer of his tool chest. You werenât a slut; you were the furthest thing a person could be from something like that. The fact that Christen of all people was calling you told Vernon everything he needed to knowâhe didnât care about you at all. Christen had never cared about you, and if he didnât care about you, then he didnât matter.Â
âDid you fucking hear me, freak?âÂ
Vernon takes a sharp breath, his fingers wrapping around the handle of the knife as his eyes follow Christenâs broad steps towards him. Without a second thought, Vernon sinks the knife into Christenâs stomach, watching the smug look on his face slowly fade away into confusion and then horror.Â
Blood seeps around his hand as Vernon digs his free hand into Christenâs shoulder, preventing him from taking a step back until he allows it. Looking down at the knife, Venon feels his lips pull up in a slight smirk when Christen gasps in pain.Â
âVernonâŚâÂ
Vernon wasnât sure he had ever heard Christen sound so pathetic and weak before as he pulled the knife from him, meeting his eyes. âI heard you. Can you hear this?â Christen gasps, a choking sound bubbling in his throat as blood seeps around his mouth when Vernon stabs the knife back into his stomach, deeper. The others Vernon had kept at a distance. He hadn't gotten his hands too dirty, but he would be lying to himself if he didnât admit he was enjoying watching the life drain out of Christenâs face.Â
Wiping his hands, Vernon takes a deep breath, nodding at how much progress he had made on his car. Unless you knew what you were looking for, you couldnât see where the words had been painted anymore, and if you looked in the garage, the only thing that would have told you that anything bad had happened was the smell of bleach.Â
Vernon tosses the rag on to the table before putting a cigarette between his lips and looking at the back of Christenâs car. He wanted to get back to you. He had been gone for too long after promising he just had a couple things to doâof course that had been before some unexpected hiccupsâbut Vernon meant to keep his promise.Â
Closing the truck, not giving a second look to the body rolled up in a tarp inside of it, Vernon lets out a deep breath of smoke before sliding behind the wheel of Christenâs car, feeling a wave of anxiety lifting off of him as he pushes his foot down on the gas. It was a nice car. He could tell that a lot of money had gone into keeping it up. For a second, Vernon pictures a time when he and Christen could have had a normal ass conversation about cars, but thatâs short lived as he turns onto the secluded road leading to the lake.Â
âSweetie, are you sure you donât want to go to the cemetery?âÂ
Sitting in the backseat of your fatherâs car, you shake your head, refusing to look up at either of them. You didnât want to look your parents in the eye and tell them that you didnât care enough to go to the cemetery and watch people cry over Christen for another hour. You had done plenty of that in the church while people had looked at you like you were going to shatter. You werenât; Christen wasnât what everyone thought he was to you, but it didnât matter what you said or thought.Â
You father sighs, starting to say something when your mother coos in sympathy. When you do glance up, you wish you hadnât when you meet Christenâs motherâs eyes. She looked broken, and yet you could tell she was loving the attention that this was bringing her. It was sick. âWe are so sorry for your lossââÂ
âY/N, darling⌠Ride with us in the limousine to the cemetery. Itâs what Christen would want. He would want his girlfriend to be with his family, sweetheart. I know you are being modest, but you donât have to be.âÂ
Being cut off, your mother shifts her eyes from you and back to the woman in front of you as you look off to the side. She had never seen you this way. You were like a sunflower in the middle of a field of daisies and today it was as if the sun wasnât rising for you. Thinking back, it had been that way for a while for you; they just hadnât wanted to see it.Â
Shaking your head, you scratch at a bug bite on your arm, your lips rubbing together as you try to think of something nicer to say, but there was nothing you wanted to say that was kind or proper. âIf you think that heâd want his girlfriend with his family, perhaps you should ask Caitlin to ride with you.â Avoiding the womanâs eyes, you look at your mother with a pleading look on your face as you reach for her hand and whine. âMom, please⌠I just want to go home now.âÂ
With a grimace on her face, your mother nods at you before meeting Christenâs motherâs eyes and seeing the fire behind them. âSheâs exhausted; she hasnât been herself for days since this happened. Please forgive and excuse us.âÂ
You knew that not going to Christenâs funeral would be a big deal to some. There would be plenty of talk. There were plenty whoâjust like his motherâthought you were his girlfriend. They all thought this despite you giving no oneâincluding Christenâany reason to think so. Perhaps there had been a time when you would have done the uncomfortable thing for appearanceâs sake, but that girl was just as dead as Christen was.Â
Looking out the back passengerâs side window, you had been doing a good job of blocking out most of the conversation until your fatherâs voice lowered. It only did that when there was something to hideâsomething importantâand now you were listening carefully. âHe was brutalized... Theyâve put the entire town on curfew. I justâwhat do we even do? We canât leave her like this.âÂ
Your parents were good at talking about you like you werenât in the same room or car with them. They were good, decent people, but that didnât make them excellent parents. None of that meant that when your mother had been nineteen years old and knocked up that she had actually wanted to marry your father and have you, and yet here you wereâin the car, invisible but looming.Â
"Well, we donât actually have a choice. That school is going to cost more than our damn mortgage.â Glancing into her visor mirror, your mother makes sure you are still watching the side of the road as she tries to keep her voice calm and low. âIf she even still wants to goââÂ
âSheâs going. Iâve put too much goddamn money up for it.â Gripping the steering wheel tightly, your father rolls his neck, feeling annoyance ripple through it. They enjoyed being the parents who went to barbeques and got to say their daughter was going to a notable university in the fall, but deep down your father resented it. You hadnât played sports or been exceptional at your classes, so there were no scholarships; there was just mommy and daddyâs hard-earned money.Â
âThen that means we have to go to Chicago. Sheâll understandâŚâÂ
They were leaving again. You were used to it. You knew your parents worked hard but you had gotten good at raising yourself once you hit high school. At that age, you were old enough that your parents could take business trips and schmooze their bosses. It was harder to impress the higher-ups from a little desk behind a phone. It paid well to drink and rub elbows with the ones who mattered personally.Â
âY/N⌠baby?â Furrowing your brows at the sweet shift in the tone of your motherâs voice when she speaks at a volume meant for you to hear. You meet her eyes in the mirror and tilt your head as she gives you a small pout. âI know things have been hard, honey. Youâre strong, you know that? My strong girl...âÂ
You knew what she was trying to do, and while you could appreciate the peptalk, you werenât in the mood. Looking back towards the side of the road, you sigh, and your mother purses her lips. âThereâs a curfew now. Everyone has to be in their houses at dark.âÂ
âI know, Mom. The sheriff told us at the memorialââÂ
âI know he did. You also know that there is someone dangerous still on the loose, but Y/NâŚâ Grimacing at the idea of what she needs to tell you after what she just said, your mother looks towards your father, feeling his hand slide over hers to give her a bit of courage. âYouâre an adult now, and we have to trust you because we have a business trip. One that we canât pass up.âÂ
You didnât want or need their excuses so you just nodded along with her words. âOkay, mom. Iâll be alright.âÂ
Laying back on his bed, Vernon groans as he looks at the sun starting to set just over the horizon. He hated this curfew bullshit. As if the curfew would keep anything from happening to anyone... As if it would keep him from doing anything if it needed to be done.Â
âVernon, didâare you listening to me?âÂ
Your voice brings Vernon back to the present; he shifts the receiver on his shoulder and nods. ââCourse I am, baby. Iâm justâIâm thinkinâ.âÂ
Walking around your kitchen with the cordless phone against your ear, you sigh softly to Vernonâs words before opening the fridge to see what you could make yourself for dinner. âYeah? Andâso? What do you think? I donât wanna be here all weekend by myself. Donât you wanna, maybe... spend some time with me?âÂ
Thatâs all Vernon wanted to do. He could hear you moving around in your house, and he could picture himself there with you already. âYou know I do. I justâdonât think Iâd make it there by curfew. People didnât wanna leave the matinee andââ Vernon could hear the disappointment in your sigh as you let out a deep breath. âI donât want you mad at me.âÂ
Dragging a pan from under the stove, you shake your head and lie to him and yourself as tears collect on the rims of your eyes. âNot mad. Iâll be fine. Iâm gonna cook something and watch TV. Iâll talk to you later, okay?âÂ
Vernon runs his hand over his face, a soft groan escaping his lips when you want to get off the phone with him. He knew you were lying. You might not be mad at him, but you werenât thrilled either. After everything had happened with Christen, Vernon had taken a step back while still trying to be close. It was a strange feeling, trying to keep you safe without being so close that he was the issue. He wasnât sure if someone would link him to something or not; he was smart and he had covered his bases, but he wanted to be sure before he got too close to you again. Yet now, hearing your soft breaths and knowing you were about to cry, Vernon knew he couldnât keep it up.Â
âNo⌠Iâll be over soon. Let me pack a couple things and Iâll figure it out. Iâllââ Scoffing into a laugh, Vernon slides off his bed and towards his desk as he rubs the back of his neck. âTry not to get arrested on my way over.âÂ
You knew you should feel bad for pressuring Vernon into coming over, especially with how close it was to the curfew. There was probably less than ten minutes before it would go into effect, and his house was at least twenty minutes away on a good day. âPlease donât get arrested, and be safe. Iââ Unspoken words had become part of yours and Vernonâs routine. You knew what you wanted to sayâwhat you felt, but it all still seemed too early.Â
Swallowing hard, Vernon closes his eyes and imagines the two other words leaving your mouth before he sighs. âIâll be alright. See you soon.âÂ
Tapping his fingers on the steering wheel out of nerves, Vernon watches every corner and dark area as he drives to your house. There were a few others out, but he watched them quickly pull into driveways and usher children or spouses inside their houses. He wasnât so worried about them as he was about the possibility of a cop lingering around the next street.Â
When your house comes into view, he finally breathes out a sigh of relief, pulling his car into your driveway and glancing at the houses closest to you. Everything was so quiet on your street. If there was anyone at your neighborâs house, Vernon couldnât tell. The house was completely dark and there were no cars in the drivewayâthe same went for the house across the street. Your house was like a lighthouse at a port.Â
Pulling his bookbag over his shoulder, Vernon groans a bit at the soreness in his muscles. He was still bruised heavily; that had been another reason he had been avoiding you. He didnât want you to see that he was hurt, and he didnât want you to worry about something you couldnât fix. He had already fixed it.Â
Nerves roll through Vernon as he moves towards your front door and lifts his hand to knock. He just wanted to get inside and away from the street. He knew that if he got caught even outside of the house after curfew, the cops would have questions and he didnât have all the right answers. Waiting a full minute, Vernon shifts uncomfortably and knocks again when he hears a loud crash from inside your house and raised voices. Something was wrong, and he wasnât going to wait any more.Â
âYou donât even fucking care! You didnât go to the funeral, Y/N. Youâre such a selfish bitch.âÂ
Staring at the broken glass of your motherâs vase on the hardwood floor, you shake your head as Caitlinâs voice breaks. You had been surprised when someone had knocked on your door earlier than expected. You thought that maybe Vernon had driven a bit too fast to make better time, but then you had been sorely mistaken when Caitlin had pushed her way past you and into your house wanting answers.Â
âThis is crazy. You need to calm downââÂ
âDonât you tell me to calm down! Iâm so tired of being told to calm down.â Pacing in your kitchen, Caitlin laughs, the laugh causing a chill to run down your spine. It isnât a sound you had ever heard your best friend make before because the laugh isnât one of humor. Itâs dark. âYou never cared about him. Thatâs the fucked-up part. I loved himâlike really loved him, and he wanted you!âÂ
Picking up a bowl from the kitchen island, Caitlin doesnât even think before she throws it towards you, narrowly missing your head as you duck, letting it hit the wall instead. Ceramic shatters behind you as you scream her name, begging her to stop. âItâs not my fault! I didnâtâplease? Stop thisâŚâÂ
Vernon narrows his eyes as he moves down the dark hall towards the kitchen, just as Caitlin screams at you again. He had heard you scream and beg her to stop; he had heard more things breakingâall he wanted to do was get her away from you.Â
âIt is your fault! He was murdered, you bitch!â Moving towards you quickly, Caitlin lunges at you, barely missing you as you push past her and back towards the pot boiling on the stove with tears streaming down your face. With tears streaking her own face, Caitling straightens her back and wipes hard at her cheeks as she stares at you with disdain. âI think you did it or you know who did. Shit like this doesnât happen here, Y/N! Christen wouldnât let someone close enough to himâto do that to him. So⌠I think you did it and IâmââÂ
Gritting his teeth hard, Vernon watches Caitlinâs eyes move to the knife on the counter before her hand does the same. Panic rushes through him as he tries to think of what to do next, knowing whatever she is going to do canât happen.Â
Your back pushed up against the stove; you feel the hot steam against your back as you sidestep towards the fridge looking for a way out. You search for a way to get away from Caitlin as you watch her weigh the weight of the knife in her hand before she looks back at you and then her face contorts with even more hatred. âPlease... Put it down, Caitlin. Youâre my best friend. Donât do this.âÂ
Caitlin was barely looking at you now as Vernon stepped out of the hall and into the kitchen behind you, his eyes fixed on her. Now it all made sense. All the pieces were clicking in her mind and she was right. She didnât need some dumbass cop to solve a murder when she was looking at the murderers right now. âYou did it, didnât you freak?âÂ
Shaking your head, you take a step back, jumping when you feel a warm hand on your shoulder. Glancing up at Vernon quickly, you look back at Caitlin to keep your eyes on her and the knife. âCaitlinââÂ
âShut the fuck up, Y/N! Are you blind? You know how much he hates us.âÂ
Vernon just sighs, his hand sliding along your arm as he tries to move you behind him and out of the way of danger, even if it means putting himself in the line of it. Caitlin laughs as she watches, the knife pointed in your direction, the tip falling slightly forward in her amusement at the sight and the look in your eyes. She wasnât an idiot; she was the smartest person in the fucking room and she knew you were in love with the fucking loser standing in front of you. All the pieces fit together like one big fucked-up puzzle.Â
âOh, Iâm sorry... How much he hates me. How much he hated Christen... He clearly doesnât hate you and you are in love with the person who killed your friend.â Making a face, Caitlin looks like sheâs going to be sick, her fingers tightening on the handle of the knife. âGod, I canât even look at you. You let him do it?âÂ
Shaking your head, you try to push past Vernon, feeling defensive of him when Caitlin tries to blame him for murder. It wasnât that you hadnât even considered it yourself in times of weaknessâyou wouldnât even have blamed himâyou just didnât want her doing it. âShut up! You donât know anything, Caitlin! He hasnât done anything wrong; itâs always been you!âÂ
Trying to keep a grip on your arm, Vernon says your name and winces when you accidentally push back against his ribs. Everything happens so quickly in front of him that even though he tries to be the first one to act, he watches it like a movie in front of him.Â
Caitlin screams in anger, finally letting go of all of it that had been boiling in her blood as she sees red and storms forward with the knife. Her intention and eyes set on Vernon; she finds herself surprised and annoyed when your hand grabs her wrist, keeping it back from the man. Of course you would stop her; she had been so closeâbut at this point, in her mind, it was two birds, one stone.Â
âStupid bitch!â Caitlingâs shrill voice cuts into your ears just as much as the knife as she slashes at your arms, the two of you falling on to the kitchen floor. The only thing you want to do is get the knife away from herâkeep her from making anymore mistakes, but when you feel pain followed by warmth spreading along your stomach, your blood runâs cold.Â
âFuck⌠Fuck!â Pulling on Cailtinâs arm, Vernon panics when he hears the sound of a choking gurglingâthe sound of someone swallowing their own blood. From where he is standing, all he can see at first is blood on the white tiles, and the last person with the knife in their hand had been Caitlin. With his heart in his throat, Vernon whispers your name like a prayer as he separates you from Caitlin, and his eyes fall to the knife, and your chest rises and falls in panic.Â
Meeting Vernonâs eyes, you quickly look down at your hand and the blood running along your fingers before seeing the knife buried deep in Caitlinâs stomach near her ribs. âNo⌠no, no, no!â Sobs fall from your lips as Vernon pulls you back against him, his arm wrapping around your waist as tears fall along your cheeks.Â
He knew you were upset; you were panicking, but Vernon kept his head. Turning your arms over in his hands, he shakes his head and whines your name, seeing the cuts and deep gash near your wrist. âBaby⌠shh. Listenâstop! Listen to me.â Vernon didnât want to yell at you, but you had started to struggle against him, your eyes moving over Caitlinâs lifeless body as blood seeped from her mouth and you wanted to do something to change it. âWeâ Itâs time to go. We are going to wrap your arm and thenâŚâÂ
Shaking your head, you sob his name, feeling him turn you in his arms as he reaches for a dishcloth, wrapping it around your wrist tightly. âYes, Y/N. You did nothing wrong. It was self-defense, baby... But they wonât give a fuck, soâbaby girl, we gotta go.â Holding your cheeks between his hands, Vernon meets your eyes, and tears run over his fingers as you try to understand what heâs telling you. âWe are leaving.âÂ
It takes half an hour for you to pack a bag and to be settled in Vernonâs passengerâs seat. You try to make heads or tails about what is happening, whatâs real, and what has to be a dream as you both sit in the darkness of the garage across the street, waiting for the right time.Â
You had insisted on calling the cops. Vernon had wanted to leave right away, but you didnât want to leave Cailtin alone in your kitchen like that. So now you were stuck watching as three police cars slammed on their breaks in front of your house, and each cop held their gun at the ready as they entered.Â
When the call had been made, you had been crying, saying you and your boyfriend were hurt and that your friend had been hurt too. They asked if the person who had hurt you was still in the house and without needing to lie, you had looked at Caitlin and said yes. Vernon had watched you carefully, waiting for the right moment before he grabbed the phone out of your hands and threw it against the wall hard enough for it to break. He was smart, you realized then. You also realized you didnât know him as well as you thoughtâthere was a lot you needed to learn about the person you were now on the run with.Â
âThey found her.â Sighing, Vernon leans his head back as one of the cops comes out of the house with his hand over his mouth. Small town cops werenât used to this much death; Vernon almost felt bad for him. âWe can wait until they get the ambulance out here and day breaksâthen we go.âÂ
Closing your eyes, you nod, feeling fresh tears rolling down your cheeks. This was the only place you knew, the only life you knew and it had just been taken from you so quickly. Fingers wrap around yours, and Vernonâs lips brush over your knuckles as he furrows his brows, watching you closely. You were falling apart, but he wasnât going to lose any of the pieces. Heâd put you back together, no matter how long it took and no matter how far he had to take you away from here to do it.Â
âMe and you, Y/N, okay?â Meeting Vernonâs eyes, you nod again, seeing his lips pull up slightly as he kisses your knuckles. Silence is almost deafening in the car, as you watch red and blue lights move across Vernonâs face, his eyes searching yours before he finally speaks again. âI love you.âÂ
READ THE BONUS ON PATREON
Š onlymingyus - all rights reserved. Reposting/modifying of any fic, or pieces of original writings posted on this blog is not allowed. Translations not allowed.
#vernon smut#seventeen smut#svthub#svt smut#vernon angst#seventeen angst#svt angst#vernon toxic#seventeen toxic#svt toxic#vernon horror#seventeen horror#svt horror#vernon x reader#hansol x reader#hansol smut#seventeen#svt x reader#seventeen xreader
598 notes
¡
View notes
Text
A New Place | part four
Azriel x Archeron!Reader
Summary: The aftermath of the dinner brought on a conversation with someone you didn't expect.
Word count: 1.8k
Warnings: angst, and a little bit of fluff (kind of)
âââââââââââââââââââââââââ
The past few days felt like you were watching in from the outside. Not leaving your apartment on your days off like you normally would. Usually, you liked to be down in the bar while your friends worked, just to spend time with them.
But after that night, you canât talk to them. Wonât talk to them. Benny set the whole thing up and didnât give you any warning, or even ask you in the first place.
Now, back at work, you stay silent, not a single word being uttered to your coworkers.
âY/n,â Bennyâs voice comes out softly, cautious almost. As if talking to a wounded animal thatâs about to bolt. Acting as if you didnât hear her, you continue to shine the glass in your hands. Silently wishing a customer would appear in front of you and order something, so you donât have to deal with whatever Benny wants.
A huff leaves her when she realises youâre ignoring her. âI need to talk to you.â Voice still soft, placing a hand on your shoulder. You harshly shrug off her touch, placing the glass on the bar top and pushing past her into the kitchen.
Footsteps follow closely behind you. âWhat, Benny?â You snap.
âIâm sorry, I just wanted to help. I thought if you just talked to them-â
âStop. Just, stop.â Running a hand through your hair. âIf I wanted to talk to them, I would have.â Turning away, taking a deep breath. âIt should be on my terms.â A deep breath is released behind you. Footsteps scuffing, shifting on her feet. ây/n-â her blue form appeared in front of you suddenly. âI am truly sorry. Youâre right, It should be on your terms.â
Your gaze moves to the back door, âI need some air.â Eyes meeting hers. Understanding took over her features, a nod of her head, taking a step to the side. âTalk to me when you are ready. I donât expect you to forgive me, or anyone else.â Waving a hand towards the doorway leading back into the main area of the bar. âBut just know weâre here if you need anything.â
With a curt nod, you pull the door open, stepping out of the bar. Fresh air fills your lungs, and a deep sigh leaves you. Eyes flutter closed as the afternoon sun kisses your skin. Brows pulling together, mind unwantedly drifting to the thought of how you and your sisters used to bask in the sun after a long winter transitioned to warmer seasons.
Eyes open with a start as the cool breeze brushes your ankle. Glancing down, you find a smoky tendril swirling around your feet. You frown down at it. Lifting your gaze to find the owner, knowing his shadows donât typically stray too far from him. But you find no sign of him, no feeling of eyes on you. No glimpse of large wings in the moving fae on the streets. The tendril moves up to your wrists, a gentle tug causing you to stumble forward a step. Seemingly pulling you, guiding you.
Arm moving to shake it off, but fail miserably, the little thing intent on moving you in a certain direction. âGo away.â You mumble. âIâm sure he doesn't want anything to do with me.â Voice hesitant as it tightens around your wrist softly. Tugging you forward once again. With a sigh you decide to let it pull you away.
Footsteps carefully along the uneven stones of the streets of Valaris. It doesn't take you long to realise what direction it was pulling you to. The townhouse. You stop in your tracks, harshly pulling your wrist away from the shadow. âNo.â You growl. The dark tendril moving to brush against your face, trying to comfort you.
A sharp breath leaving you. Running a hand down your face. Why is this happening to me? The question crosses your mind, rubbing your eyes almost aggressively, turning on your heel, and planning on making your way back to the tavern.
Only a few steps forward you run head-first into a hard wall. No. Not a wall, a person. Cheeks blazing, pulling your hands from your face. âIâm so sorry-â meeting a familiar pair of hazel eyes. Gaze widening as you take a hasty step back. Eyes darting to the side, trying to find a way to escape the questioning gaze of the shadowsinger.
More shadows join the one swirling around you brushing your skin. A huff leaves the male in front of you. Meeting his gaze to find him frowning at them. âIâm sorry.â He mutters, his cheeks tinting a soft pink at failing to reign them in.
âIt's fine.â You find the words leaving you without your permission. Your cheeks heat up in response. A silence settles over the two of you as you both avert your eyes. The quiet was surprisingly not uncomfortable but felt far too long.
It seems Azriel agrees with your thoughts, clearing his throat softly. You feel his assessing gaze on your face, reading you far too easily. âAre you okay?â He asks finally, almost gently, as if worried heâll scare you off. As if finding something in the way you're standing. The way you refuse to look at his face.
You feel a cool brush of a shadow on your cheek. Hands quickly wiping your face. Feeling a slight wetness under your eyes. Rubbing your face as fast as you can, probably far too aggressively. When did you start crying? âIâm fine.â
Sidestepping him, trying to leave as swiftly as you can. âDo you want me to walk with you?â His soft voice was barely audible from how far youâd moved away from him. You glance over your shoulder, finding him looking at you tentatively. âOf course, it's your choice, but I thought you might like some company.â His wings twitch at his back. âSorry if that offer is stupid. I shouldnât have asked.â He hastily added on, taking a small step back, clearly expecting you to reject him.
It takes you a moment before you answer. âSure.â Your answer is quiet and unsure. But after the past couple of days, you felt lonely. Azriel had been the only one to check in on you. Giving you a choice. Not expecting anything from you.
He gave you a curt nod before striding up to walk by your side. You turn, hands wringing as you amble along past some shops. A comfortable quiet settles between you as you slowly make your way in a different direction from the bar. Not wanting to be back there for a while. Not ready, despite it being halfway through your shift. Benny shouldnât mind.
âIâm sorry for the other night. I shouldn't have said what I did.â A deep breath passed his lips. âYou deserve to have time to decide what you want, especially after how we made you feel.â We? âNo one should have made that choice for you. To show up out of nowhere, with no warning.â
a heavy breath leaves you. ây/n, you donât deserve any of this.â You find you've made your way to the Sidra. Stopping by the bank. âAz-â frowning from the weight of his statement. âAzriel, youâre the only one who didnât forget.â Your eyes meet his hazel ones as you pull a necklace from the collar of your shirt. His eyes widen, almost imperceptibly, but his shadows fluttering around his wings gave him away.
âI could tell it was from you, despite not being told.â The steely blue stone in the pendant glimmered in the late afternoon sun. âThe look on your face that night told me enough.â Gaze drifts to the glittering water of the sidra as your mind drifts back to your outburst. Internally wincing at the memory.
The feel of his stare burns through your skin. You tuck the necklace back under your shirt before meeting his gaze once again. âIâm sorry I didnât say anything to them.â His voice filled with subtle regret. A quiet humourless laugh escapes you. âThey should have remembered on their own.â
âStill, you deserved to have a nice birthday.â The sincerity in his tone tugged at your heart suddenly. âThank you.â
His mouth opens then closes as if unsure if he should say his next words. âNyx misses you. He keeps babbling about his aunty.â A quiet humour in his voice. A snort leaves you. âI miss him too.â Your lips pull down, eyes lowering to the ground.
You hate that you miss the rest of them. They donât deserve your forgiveness. You know that, but they are still your family. Azriel somehow seems to know where your thoughts slipped to. âThey donât expect your forgiveness. They know they donât deserve it, especially not anytime soon. They made the mistake of thinking you needed all that time. Not realising how that made you feel.â His body turns fully towards you. âThey didnât forget about you. Theyâre just upset with themselves. I promise Iâm not trying to make excuses for them. Or myself.â
You meet his gaze, giving him a small nod as you process his words. The pink tint that blankets the scene around you makes you realise how long you've been talking. âI should get back to the bar.â A nod of his head as you turn back to the street.
He stays by you the entire walk back to the tavern. No words passed between you. The weight of your conversation running through your head.
He stops a couple of steps back from you as you stop outside the bar. Heading towards the stairs to your apartment instead. Your shift is already finished anyway. A few steps up, you turn, âThank you Azriel.â He dips his head. âI needed that.â You decide to add on before turning away and making your way up the rest of the stairs.
â
Azriel watches you close your door behind you, then turns to leave, towards the river house.
The look on your face as you talked lingered in his mind the entire way back. The heartbreak, the tears in your eyes. A subtle sense of pain and sadness pulls in his chest. His shadows swarm his ears, whispering your words in his ears repeatedly. Your voice echoes with each word they utter.
Finally standing in front of the house, his familyâs voices drifting through the open windows. Far quieter than they were three months ago. The heaviness of your absence straining each of them. Your sisters are still unsure how to handle it. Guilt weighing on every single one of them.
He hopes youâll forgive them with time, but heâd understand if you didnât. Your conversation makes him understand you need company, heâll be there if you decide it's his company you want. Hope fills him, heâd be grateful if you did want that. He shakes his head, shoving that hope away. He doesnât deserve it.
Shuffling up the pathway to the front door, softly pushing it open, stepping inside, finding himself feeling lighter than he has in months.
âââââââââââââââââââââââââ
a/n: I actually hate this. It didn't come out how I wanted. I'll probably end up changing and fixing it later on. There may be some spelling mistakes, let me know if you find any. Its slowly but surely coming together. More confrontation to come, as well as more romance lol. I hope you like it regardless. <3
#azriel Ă reader#azriel x y/n#azriel x you#azriel x reader angst#azriel angst#azriel#azriel shadowsinger#azriel spymaster#azriel acotar#acotar x reader#acotar#a new place#a new place series
485 notes
¡
View notes
Note
hi, angel! i saw that you were open for requests and i was hoping i could shoot my shot 𼚠iâm such a sucker for the idiots-to-lovers / ditzy!reader trope lmaooo so could i pretty please request one for eddie where heâs just so down bad for the reader but she just brushes off any kind of affection from him, not because she doesnât like him back but because she just doesnât think anybody would ever like her like that (totally not self-projecting woops) lol sorry if itâs too specific or something! totally okay if you donât end up writing this â¤ď¸ ily!!!
AN | Well, well, well, if it isnât ditzy!reader and blind Eddie. These two are just so đĽ°
Warnings | Language
Pairing | Eddie x Fem!Reader
Word Count | 2.1k
Masterlist | Main, Eddie
âââ シ ・ďžâ: *.â˝ .* :âďž. âââ
Soft.Â
Your skin was so soft that it was causing Eddieâs mind to practically explode. Heâd noticed it before but there was something so extra about it today.Â
âUmm,â he heard your soft laugh and slowly came back to reality, âyou can let go of me now Eddie.â
âOh,â he shook his head to himself and let go of your waist, taking a step back and clearing his throat, âs-sorry. Are you alright?â
âYeah,â you gave him a pretty smile, bright and sweet, âI wasnât watching where I was going and I tripped over my feet. I hate when I do that. I need to pay more attention but sometimes itâs hard.â
âIâll be there to catch you,â he promised softly as you beamed at him. You put your hand on his shoulder and leaned up to press a kiss to his cheek. Eddie opened and closed his mouth a few times, âuhhâŚI-I-â
âThereâs Steve and Robin,â your attention quickly went to your friends as they pulled up to the park. You reached for Eddieâs hand and pulled him along with you, âcâmon!â
There was something about the feeling of your smaller hand holding onto his that made his stomach flip. He quickly followed after you, a dopey smile on his face. As soon as Steve saw the two of you, there was a knowing smile on his face. Eddie pointedly glared at the boy, knowing exactly what he was thinking. Steve had been pushing Eddie to ask you for as long as he could remember but Eddie always said no. He could never understand why; the two of you were thick as thieves and it was obvious to almost everyone else that the two of you were much more than just friends.Â
âHey guys,â Steve drawled softly as he opened the back door for you to slide in next to Robin, âthe two of you were looking awfully cozy.â
Eddieâs face turned a pretty shade of pink as he buckled his seatbelt. You laughed softly before shaking your head, âI tripped and Eddie caught me. He definitely saved me from banging up my face.â
âCanât have you hurting that pretty face,â he agreed; Eddie wished he could melt into the seat. You exchanged a look with Robin and she rolled her eyes, causing you to huff with laughter under your breath, âalright, whoâs ready for adventure?â
âMe,â Eddie said pointedly, willing Steve to start driving, âletâs go.â
âSay no more,â the two men fell into silence as you and Robin were excitedly twittering about in the back of the car. Steve caught Eddieâs eye in the rearview and offered him a small smile he hoped Eddie would know was a thing of solidarity. Eddieâs lips pulled into a thin line as he offered his friend a small nod.Â
You were absolutely going to be the death of him.Â
Unless he actually did something about it. But that seemed like a hurdle he wasnât quite ready to take on.
âââ シ ・ďžâ: *.â˝ .* :âďž. âââ
Eddie startled as he heard loud knocking at his door; it was so urgent and sudden that he heard it over the sound of the rain and the guitar he was softly strumming. He grumbled before setting the instrument down and making his way to the door. It was a rainy mid-week afternoon, so he had no clue who would have come round this time of day.
âHello?â Eddie opened the door slowly, but was immediately thrown into a warm hug by you. He stumbled backward for a moment before hugging you back, feeling at peace just by having your presence there, âwhatâre you doing here, sweetheart?â
âItâs raining,â you pulled back from him and it was then that Eddie noticed you were wearing a rain slicker but your hair and face were wet. You brushed some of the water away from your face as you grinned at him, âoh. Sorry, I didnât mean to get you so wet.â
âYesâŚit is,â he nodded slowly, his hands settling on your shoulder, âdo you want to come in? I can grab some warm clothes and we can-â
âNo,â you reached for his hand and held it tightly in yours, âyou gotta come with me! To go to the pond!â
âWhatâs at the pond that is so important?â he wasnât thrilled with the idea of you out in the rain and getting wet.
âEverything,â you took his hand and started to pull out of the door of the trailer, âall the creatures are out, and it sounds so cool when the rain hits the pond! Câmon, letâs go and see.â
âAre you sure?â he was loathe to deny you anything. He actually thought you were adorable with how excited you were to take him to the pond. You were already nodding and looked at him with wide eyes. Eddie shook his head in amusement before reaching for his jacket and quickly slipping it on along with his boots, âalright then, show me this magic.â
âYouâre the best Eddie,â you slipped your fingers in between his and tugged him along with you. You lived near Eddie and the pond was in between your places. It was a spot the two of you spent a lot of time at when it was nice out in the spring and summer.Â
He tried to keep his cool at the way you casually offered him your hand, a token sign of affection. But internally he was freaking out at the feel of your much smaller hand in his. He gave yours a squeeze, not caring that the two of you were getting absolutely drenched. He could always dry off later - making memories was far more important.
You stopped in front of the pond, watching excitedly as the rain fell onto the water, loud and steady but also so calming. There were frogs singing and other critters that were out and gathering around the pond. The excitement on your face was palpable as you took in the scene. It made Eddie happy too; to see the natural flow of life and how it made you feel.
âItâs so pretty here,â you reached and plucked a small yellow flower from the ground, looking at it for a moment before holding it out to Eddie, âfor you - a flower for my flower.â
Eddieâs stomach churned as he swallowed the lump in his throat. He reached for it and gently took it from your hand before tucking it behind his ear, ât-thank you.â
Your response came in the form of a big smile as reached for his hand to bring him closer, âthank you for sharing this with me. Coming here. Youâre the best Eddie.â
He felt a rush of affection for you, even more than he already did. He squeezed your hand gently, âthank you for sharing this with me.â
âAnytime,â you gave him a smile, âthereâs no one else Iâd rather be here with.â
And that his heart almost burst into his chest.
He loved you. He decided then that he would tell youâŚ.one day.
Soon. Soon.Â
âââ シ ・ďžâ: *.â˝ .* :âďž. âââ
âOh! Iâve got a date tomorrow night,â you threw your declaration so nonchalantly as you and Eddie walked out of the movie theater. Eddie felt like a wave of icy ocean water hit him as you walked towards his van. He really hoped that he didnât hear you correctly. When you noticed his silence you turned to him with concern etched on your features, âEddie? Whatâs wrong?â
âWhat did you say?â he asked as you leaned against the side of the van. The look on his face was not what you had expected; he looked almost angry, but underneath it all was a look of hurt.
âI just said that I have a date tomorrow night,â you shrugged it off, trying to ignore the prickling feeling running down your spine, âthatâs all. Nothing important.â
He huffed, unable to control his reaction. Sure, youâd been on dates here and there but it was never anything that had seemed important. But now he wasnât so sure, âcool, cool, cool. Iâm sure youâll have lots of fun.âÂ
Eddie started to move around to the driverâs side but you quickly reached for him, wrapping your fingers around his wrist, âEddie? Whatâs wrong? Why are you acting likeâŚthis?â
His shoulders rose and fell softly as he shook his head. You dropped his wrist, feeling your eyes immediately prickle with tears, âyou donât get it, do you?â
âI donâtâŚunderstand,â your eyes were wide as you tried to figure out what he was saying, âwhat do you mean, Eddie?â
He ran a hand through his hair in frustration before groaning slightly, âIâm in love with you.â
That was definitely not what youâd been expecting to hear at all. A million different thoughts raced through your mind as your heart jumped around in your chest, âEddie?â
âIâve been in love with you for so long,â he whispered, unable to look at your eyes, âI justâŚIâve never been able to say it before. But the idea of you going out on a date with someone else, someone not me, makes me feel soâŚ.sad. I donât want you to go out with anyone else.â
âI-I donâtâŚ.â you paused, waiving your hand around, trying to make sense of it all. But then it hit you - holy shit. Heâd just confessed his love for you, âyou love me?â
âYeah,â he let out a nervous laugh as his cheeks felt like they were on fire, âI do. I have for a long time.â
âOh,â you chewed on your lip. You would have never thought that was possible, âI didnât know. I thought you didnât like me. Not like that.â
âHow could you ever think that I wouldnât like you?â he came a little closer to you, âI thought it was so obvious. I just thought you didnât feel the same way.â
And then you laughed. You couldnât help it as you looked at him with pure awe in your eyes. Eddie swallowed thickly as he hoped that you werenât just laughing at him, âthatâs so funny. âCause I definitely thought it was obvious that I liked you too. I just thought youâd never be interested in me.â
And then it hit Eddie all at once. The two of you were idiots and had been blind.Â
He grinned at you, a matching smile on your face as reality sunk in.Â
He reached for your face, his hands gentle on your skin as he studied. Heâd done this many times before but something about it in that moment felt so much different. Heavier and more important. You leaned into his touch, turning your face to press a kiss to his palm. He studied you for a few more moments before leaning in closer, leaving only a small distance between your bodies.
You could see the questioning look in his eye and nodded softly, leaning in and closing the remaining gap. The feel of his lips on yours was nothing like youâd expected - it was even better than you could have ever imagined.Â
It felt like the most right thing in the world; like the two of you had been doing this for so long. Like you had always been meant to be doing it. You two only separated when you were desperate for a breath of air.
You touched your lips, almost as if trying to make sure that you had actually kissed Eddie.Â
âUmm,â you were nervous, rocking back and forth on your heels as you beamed at him, âthat wasâŚ.something.â
âIt was definitely something,â he agreed with a cheeky grin that made you laugh softly, âI think we should try that againâŚjust to make sure it really was something.â
âOh yeah,â you pretended to muse over what he had said before touching his face, âI agreeâŚwe should definitely make sure. For science.â
âFor science,â he agreed softly before kissing you again, âIâve been wanting to say I love you for so long and now I can finally say it.â
âI love you too, Eddie,â you stole a few more kisses from his pretty, plumped lips, âI like saying it too. And hearing it. Can you say it again? Please?â
âI love you,â he said, almost like a promiseâŚyou supposed it was, âand I really like kissing you. EverythingâŚall of it.â
âI love you,â you whispered in turn, âeverything and all of you.â
#eddie munson#eddie munson x reader#eddie munson x you#eddie munson x fem!reader#eddie munson imagine#eddie munson one shot#st#joseph quinn
855 notes
¡
View notes
Text
WHICH ONE TO CHOOSE?
pairing: leon kennedy x fem!reader x chris redfield x carlos oliveira
summary: at a halloween party, you and your boyfriend play out a little fantasy with chris and carlos.
cw: nsfw (18+), smut, p in v, anal, blowjobs, face fucking, foursome, cnc, praise/degradation, intoxication/alcohol, pre-planned roleplay scenario
wc: 4.2k
a/n: it's a little messy but i hope you guys like this one. it's set in an au where re characters are allowed to experience happiness <3 anyways comments, reblogs, and asks are always appreciated.
kinktober slot: day 26 - cnc
Holding Leon's hand tight in your own, you drag him along the cement pathway leading to Rebecca and Billy's front door. Their yard is decked out like it is every year you've been to one of these things. Cobwebs sprawl across the arch ways while purple and orange lights glow in each window. Skeletons hang by the doorway and loud music thumps from inside.
Pushing open the mahogany surface, you stretch your free arm above your head and announce your presence.
Rebecca who's standing near the entryway hears the call of your voice and turns to greet you. A smile spreads across her lips as she takes in you and Leon together.
"There you two are. I was starting to wonder if you couldn't make it this year," she says.
"Pfft. Please, the year we miss one of your parties is the year Leon's horrible driving has taken us out on the way here," you joke, earning chuckles from her and Billy who's come up from behind her.
Leon, in contrast to them, shakes his head before wrapping his arm around your neck and pulling you closer to him.Â
"Don't encourage her," he tells them with a suppressed smile.
Rebecca playfully rolls her eyes and waves him off. The song switches in the background, going from something low and quick to the slower melody of Eyes Without a Face.
"Really though, it's great to see you both. You guys look great," she praises.
"Thank you," you beam at the compliment, smoothing out the blood-spattered, white dress that covered your figure. Glancing up at Leon, you pull his Jason mask down over his features so that the looks are complete.Â
"You and Billy look super cute too," you continue as your eyes scan over their simple matching doctor and nurse outfits, Rebecca being the one in the doctor's white coat and the tall man behind her in the little hat with the red cross on it.
She thanks you in return, and the two of you chatter on while you migrate into the living room to join the rest of the party. The usual crowd spans across the main part of the house, from the couches near the fireplace to the bar set up in the kitchen. While you yourself are not a government employee, you'd become friends with almost everyone here who is over the course of your relationship with Leon.
You prance over to Claire and Jill sitting on the sofa first, giving the younger woman a big hug over her shoulders from behind before reaching for Jill and bringing her in too. Claire returns the embrace by covering your forearm with her palm while Jill pats your bicep in acknowledgement.
You take in their costumes too. Claire has ditched her red jacket for the night and instead dons a black sweater with bat wings attached to the back. Jill, on the other hand, looks like she just got off of work, but you suppose soldier could technically be a costume.
"How are you guys? Oh my gosh, Jill it's been so long since I last saw you," you gush.
They give the usual small talk responses, checking in on you as well. Their eyes flit to Leon a few feet behind you with brief waves.
"Have you been keeping him in line?" Claire teases with a smile.
You nod proudly and lean back, wrapping your hands around his arm. "You know it," you chirp.
The small group of you banter back and forth for a while, catching up, talking about plans for the future. Even though these are Leon's friends, you're often much more talkative with them than he is. It's an arrangement that works for you both. You never mind taking the weight of socialization off his shoulders.
After the conversation with Claire and Jill runs its course, the two of you head to the bar. Your hips sway to the pulsing of the music playing while Leon rests a hand on the curve of your side. You and him traverse through the gathering of less familiar faces, friends of friends or newbies you hadn't acquainted yourself with yet. When you reach a clear area on-looking the kitchen, you immediately spot Chris leaning against the wall with a drink in hand. A generic wolf mask sits next to him on the counter, the costume he'd already abandoned.
You dart over to him with a smile on your face, ready to hug him as soon as you're close enough. He startles a little from the sudden contact against his chest, but once he sees it's you, your happiness infects him and softens the look in his eyes. His large palm lands on your back, giving you a few small pats.
"Hey you," he says.
"Hey yourself," you respond and pull back.
He nods at Leon and looks between the two of you.
"Cute costume. You supposed to be Leon's helpless victim?" he teases.
"Mhm," you hum with a nod.
You're about to say something else, but the man in the kitchen who'd been making a drink with his back towards you turns around.
"Carlos?" you say when you catch sight of his face, your smile morphing into a grin.
He wears a similar expression and rounds the counter to be closer. You spring against him with more enthusiasm than you had for Chris, and he returns the sentiment with a crushing grip.
"Oh my god, I didn't know you were gonna be here!" you say.
You hadn't seen Carlos in a while, longer than you hadn't seen Jill. He only came to these things when he was in the area, which wasn't all too often these days. Leon wasn't the closest with him either, but you always thought he was so fun. He was outgoing and funny, charismatic with the perfect level of charm. Plus, it didn't hurt that he looked like a god. To put it in simple terms, you had a little crush on him. Nothing too serious but definitely enough to trigger involuntary butterflies in your stomach when you saw him.
"I think Leon wanted it to be a surprise," he says with a little smirk.
You glance at your boyfriend. He nods at you with a knowing look, still watching you in the other man's arms.
Even without words you know what it means. While your touchy behavior would have been an absolute no with any of your past partners, Leon didn't share that same possessive outlook on the matter. He enjoyed watching you be all over others only to be the one that got to take you home. He liked when his friends like Chris or Carlos lusted over you, trying to cop a feel during a hug or speaking as if you're available for the taking. It just prodded at some primal part of his brain that he didn't have control over. None of it ever upsets him. He doesn't get jealous, he gets horny.
That aspect of his personality was why Carlos's appearance was a surprise for you. Tonight after the party, you and your boyfriend had already made plans with Chris, but obviously now, Carlos was going to be involved too, and that was more than ok with you.
You press your cheek to his chest and tighten your arms that are already wrapped around him.
"You look so good. You totally need to visit more often," you say to the bulky man against you.
He chuckles, giving you another small squeeze in return. "For you, I would," he teases, his hand grazing over your ass as he lets you go.
A giggle trickles from your lips, and you follow him back around the counter to the main part of the kitchen. From here, you get a good look at his body. He's muscular as ever, his tight white shirt only accentuating that mass. In your excitement, you hadn't noticed his costume which was similar to yours. White fabric with red dye flicked across it. Only he had some face make up too. You guessed a zombie or something in that vein.
He catches your stare. "You really missed me, huh?" he asks teasingly.
"Of course I did," you say, "Now are you gonna pour me a drink, or do I have to do it myself?"
He laughs and grabs a few nearby bottles, pouring a mix into a black cup for you. Passing it into your hands, he watches you take the first drink.
Things would only get better from there.
Over the next few hours, you get yourself buzzed. You gulp down each drink you're handed with joy. The smile gracing your features grows hazy, your eyes become cloudy and your voice gets extra giggly.
Suddenly, you're super touchy. Your hand lands on the forearm of whoever you're speaking too. Sometimes it trails up a bit, teasing the bicep of the person. You bite your lip more and nod emphatically at points that probably don't deserve it. Leon keeps an eye on you, but so do Carlos and Chris.
After a while, you migrate over to the open area closer to the speakers. You dance to the blaring music, your body bobbing around to the pulsating beats. Even though Leon had never been one for dancing, he holds your hips and grinds up against you from behind. You feel his breaths on your neck and the tip of his nose brushing your jawline.
The song switches over to something with more guitar rather than synth, and a firm set of fingers wraps around your wrist. The mysterious force tugs you to them, but becomes a lot less confusing when you look up and see Carlos smiling down at you.
"Mind if I cut in for a second, Kennedy?" he asks.
Like he's supposed to, Leon stares him down before tersely shaking his head. This was all part of the game of course. Everyone had to play their part to earn the high score with you.
You giggle and lean into him, your head resting against the plush muscles in his chest. He starts swaying the two of you to the music. Out of the corner of your eye, you see Leon move to the wall where Chris is standing. Carlos keeps you focused though, grabbing your chin and turning you back towards him.
He guides your movements. His hips roll against yours in deep motions. One of his muscular arms is wrapped around your back while the other sits in the position to hold your ass. Both feel so good, like live wires resting against your skin.
You dance with him. Your arms rise up and drape around his neck. You follow his movements, letting him take you through the sequence with ease. it makes your head spin. Not only the thrill of being with someone else, but the feeling of your boyfriend watching on.
All the excitement swirling with the liquor leaves you feeling kind of dizzy as the song ends. You stumble back from Carlos. He reaches for you, trying to make sure you stay up right and don't go crashing down on your ass in front of everyone. That isn't part of the plan.
"'m fine," you say, "Just gotta go to the bathroom real quick."
Waltzing away, you snake around the furniture without any grace and make your way to the hall that leads to the rest of Billy and Rebecca's home. You find the door to the bathroom easily, but opening it doesn't come with the same lack of difficulty.
Before you can process what's happening, someone is right behind you. Your hand rests on the cool knob. A little shudder goes through you at the feeling of the weight against your back.
"Are you sure you're ok, princess? You look a little wobbly," rasps Carlos directly into your ear.
"I'm fine," you say again, this time with a little more whine in your voice.
"I don't know... you look like you're barely standing on your own," he murmurs in your ear, "I think your boyfriend would want me to look after you."
His hands slide around on your waist. They coast up over your ribs to cup your breasts through your dress. You pant at the touch, your skin breaking out into chills.
"No... I don't, 'm fine. I'll be right back..." you say. Your voice sounds airy and distant. The movement of your hands match as they fruitlessly try to push his hands down.
He chuckles, the deep timbre of his voice rumbling beside your head. Pulling you backwards, his back lands against the wall and your body presses into him. His arms close around you in a tighter circle.
"Cute girl like you... I just don't think you should be left alone," he teases.
You whimper and squirm your hips, pushing them back against his pelvis. He lets out a soft groan at the sensation and keeps you right there.
"Look at you, just asking for someone to take advantage," he whispers.
You're about to turn your head to look up at him, but before you can, a new set of fingers nudges your chin upward in their owner's direction. Chris stares into your eyes, smirking at how helpless you look.
"He's right, sweetheart," he chides, "You're lucky you have us watching out for you."
His voice is husky as he leans closer. You can feel his breath fanning over your face.
"The way you were prancing around out there, showing yourself off in your little dress... anyone could've followed you back here. And who could blame them? Who wouldn't want a taste?" he continues.
His fingers skim your thighs and ghost over the space below the white hem. They toy with the fabric, teasing the idea that they'll peel it upwards to reveal the lacy panties you wear underneath.
Another pathetic noise trickles from your lips because you want him to. God, you want him to. You'd let them both ravish you right there in the middle of the hall. One holding you in his strong arms while the other pumped his dick in and out of your slick cunt.
Carlos noses at your jaw. His lips graze over your pulse point while his hands grope your breasts with more intent. There would be no mistaking his touches as accidental now. He grabs at them through your dress, pinching at your hardening nipples over the barrier.
You rock your ass back against him again. "Guys... we can't..." you babble as heat floods your body.
"Why not, princess?" Chris asks. He presses his front against your thigh, letting you feel his swelling bulge.
Your legs squirm and drift together. You try to squeeze your thighs for some friction, but he knocks them back apart with one of his knees.
"Leon... I'm with Leon," you breathe, doe eyes looking up at him with all the desire in the world.
"Oh, Leon, huh?" Carlos croons, "Would Leon have a problem with the way youâre rubbing up on me? With the way your pussy is dripping for Chris."
You whine and bite your lip before speaking. "It's not," you whimper.
"It is, baby," he says. One of his hands starts to slither South. "You're telling me that if I slipped my fingers under your dress and into those pretty panties, that I wouldn't feel you completely soaked for us? Is that what you're saying?"
Before you can defend yourself further, someone clears their throat from the end of the hall.
All of your heads snap in that direction to find Leon standing there, stiff as a board. He has his arms crossed; though, almost immediately they shift to rest on his hips. He looks like a disapproving parent staring at the three of you with disapproval all over his features.
Still, his harsh expression doesn't conceal the outline of his stiff cock in his pants.
"I don't think that's appropriate, guys," he says, "Feeling up on my girlfriend while she's telling you she has me?"
"It's not like that, Leon. We're watching out for her. Making sure she doesn't get into trouble. We're doing you a favor," Carlos grins. His hands drop from your breasts to your waist, but he makes sure to give the area a squeeze to let you know he's not done.
"Mhm. You know how she gets when she's been drinking," Chris says to him.
"I mean look. She may be saying no, but her body was just about begging for us," Carlos adds.
Your boyfriend hums in acknowledgement and watches with the same unyielding eyes. "Still don't think this is the place to deal with it," he says.
They both huff out laughs. "Probably not," Chris agrees.
"Some privacy would be best," Carlos continues.
You stand there, trying not to squirm as they talk like you're not even there. None of them look at you nor directly address you. The conversation is between them, deciding your fate. You just wait to be handed your sentence.
"Maybe we should head back to our place. Make sure the booze didn't get to her too much," Leon proposes, as if it was entirely his idea he thought of in the moment.
"Sounds good to me," Carlos says, patting your hip before boosting you forward.
"Same here," Chris grins.
You stumble over to your boyfriend who takes you under his arm. He looks down at you as if he's disappointed, though you can see the desire in his eyes. The two of you snake back through the hall and toward the front door.
"Were they bothering you, sweetheart?" he asks like he's truly concerned.
"Mhm," you hum and nod against his chest.
Your pair keeps walking, waving at Rebecca and Billy and giving them brief thank you's before walking back outside into the brisk October air.
Like you planned Chris and Carlos wait a little before following your path. None of you wanted to make it too obvious what you had planned for the rest of the night.
Each of you makes it back to your and Leon's house in record time it seems. He drives you and himself while the other two trail on their own. They enter through your front door only a few minutes after you and your boyfriend settle on the couch.
After that feels like a blur. There's hands all over you. They pass you around from one lap to the other. Your clothes fall to the floor piece by piece until you're left bare. They talk but rarely to you. The voices and touches all swirl together in one big mess until the three of you land in a collective position.
Leon looms above you, his piercing eyes locked onto your face. His hips roll against your center. He pumps his cock deep between your soaked velvety walls with each precise thrust. His hands cradle the back of your thighs, keeping them spread apart so that you can't shut him out. He grins down at you.
"You might think it's too much, baby, but she clearly doesn't," he teases, "So, so wet."
"I'm not even in your pussy, and I can feel that. Such a messy girl," the voice behind you says.
Chris sits below you. His warm bulky thighs support the parts of you Leon's hands can't. Your back rests against his chest while his strong hands play with your nipples. His dick is buried snug inside your ass. He's not moving, thank god. The stretch is enough to nearly reduce you to tears.
"She's messy up top too," the man above you adds with a grin, his thumb swiping away some spit that had dribbled from the corner of your mouth.
Carlos had your head between his palms. He kept a firm grip on you as leverage to rock his hips, sliding his length into the plush wetness of your throat. Deep groans and sighs leak from his mouth as his head falls back.
You whine around the girth of his shaft, but you can't squirm. There's so much going on. Even though you're in a relatively simple position, it feels as though you're tangled up with the three men surrounding you.
"No backing out now, baby. This is what you wanted," Leon taunts as he thrusts.
"Such a little slut. Your boyfriend isn't enough for you, huh?" Chris teases, nipping at the shell of your ear.
You whine louder around Carlos as he fucks your face, but he takes no mercy. He doesn't slide out to let you defend yourself. He slides as deep as he can, nestling your nose against the thick dark hair that curls above the base of his cock.
"Sounds like a yeah to me," he chuckles.
A soft gagging noise echoes from your throat and your eyes water. He holds his position for a few seconds longer before pulling back to give you a few moments to breathe. You gasp in a few breaths. Your head spins with the return of sufficient oxygen. But you still feel hazy from the two cocks inside you, one unmoving and keeping you constantly full, the other rocking back and forth, striking every little spot inside you.
"Leon," you cry. Your head falls back on Chris's shoulder, "Too much."
He smirks at your repeated protest and keeps going. "Nope. You can handle it, babydoll. You wanted to play with other guys, so I'm letting you."
Chris's fingers rub at your clit, causing you to tighten up around Leon. He hisses from above, but it only makes him move faster. The harder thrusts rock you on Chris's length. He grunts from the added stimulation and keeps the rough pads of his digits twirling around your sensitive little nub.
"That's right, sweetheart. Just relax and take it," he mutters in your ear.
Carlos strokes your cheek while jerking his cock right in front of your face. You watch as precum pearls at the tip, dripping from the slit in sticky beads.
"Fuck... you're pretty, so fucking cute," he mumbles from above you.
You feel yourself getting closer and closer to the edge. The urge to squirm becomes more pronounced. Your clit throbs under Chris's tender fingers while your walls clamp down on your boyfriend.
"Wanna cum," you whimper desperately.
"What happened to too much? Thought you said no more?" Carlos mocks.
"Don't care. Just wanna cum now," you cry. Your lip juts out into a quivering pout as you feel the pleasure growing more intense and spreading from between your legs all throughout your body. Tears dew at your waterline, making your lashes shimmer.
"Again? So greedy," Chris tuts from behind.
But in front, Leon nods with self-satisfaction all across his face. "You can cum, angel. Go ahead. Just know it won't be the last one."
You whine at the idea. You wanted release so bad, but you were already so overstimulated. It's not like you had any control over it though. You were climbing to the peak fast, and there was no way of going back down. Watching Carlos stroke himself to the sight of you getting your insides rearranged had your tummy fluttering with the urge to let go.
You try to hold it. Try to prolong it a bit more so that they're closer and cum with you. But at a certain point, you can't hold back anymore. Your back arches off of Chris's chest, and your whines fill the air. You shudder in his arms, quivering between him and Leon. Release crashes over you, wave after wave. It feels like the euphoria will never end when Leon finally groans and bursts inside you.
His cum floods your insides, filling you up just how you need it. He tilts his head back and sighs as the feeling seeps into him. As you're feeling the added effects from his high, Carlos reaches his. He moans nice and loud before painting your face with white streaks. The warm sticky liquid lands on you in patternless blotches.
You whimper but not in protest. It was what you wanted. The only thing that would make it better is Chris filling up your other hole too, but he stays hard and still, not giving in just yet.
Your boyfriend comes to a halt with his thrusts and slowly pulls out. Some of his cum leaks out as his length leaves your cunt. You whine at the empty feeling.
"Hush," he murmurs as he steps back. He catches his breath from a distance, but he knows none of you are done. Even with him and Carlos temporarily spent, they'd get it back up soon enough. "So needy. You still got one of us inside you, and you're complaining."
"Easy thing to do is to just give her what she wants again," Carlos says, "You and I could switch since Redfield seems comfortable."
Your boyfriend nods, looking between you and the other man.
"Sound good, baby?" he asks as if you actually get a say, "Carlos will put another load in your pussy, and I'll let you actually swallow mine this time around."
Even though your cunt aches with all the pleasure it's endured and your jaw feels sore from taking a dick in your mouth for the last however long... you nod. Despite what you said, you hadn't had enough. You really didn't know if you ever would.
#leon kennedy x reader#leon kennedy smut#leon kennedy imagine#chris redfield x reader#chris redfield smut#chris redfield imagine#carlos oliveira x reader#carlos oliveira smut#carlos oliveira x you#resident evil x reader#resident evil smut#resident evil imagines
527 notes
¡
View notes
Text
I am having role swap Wigfrid thoughts and I adore her sm. The universe hates her little guy swag soooo much
#rat rambles#and by swag I mean cringe shes soooo cringe <3#she takes wilson's role vaguely but shes. a lot more questionable in how beginner friendly shed hypothetically be#in my minds eye her main like Thing is that she starts off with a pocket watch that a pen pall of hers gave her thats her comfort item#its her ''lucky'' watch and when shes holding it she gets a decent sanity boost and it also increases the chances of random events#events like lightning. and frog rain. and cave earthquakes. yay.#but hey she also gets increased chances for better drops from bosses and from graves and stuff like that#not by. a whole lot. but hey its smth#also if shes ever not holding the watch her sanity drains faster lol#all this could change if I end up scrapping her and wanda being friends but for now it stays#in my minds eye theyre pen palls kinda against wanda's will due to the initial mistake that lead to it but its ok she likes her now#oh also for some elaboration on whats up with wigfrid she still has a similar passion for acting and stuff she just never auditioned for#wigfrid and as such never got the roll that kickstarted her career in canon#she played a lot of minor roles but started getting frustrated with her inability to get the roles she wanted#she eventually got to the point that she started snapping at directors and after a particular harsh scolding she decided to move out to the#middle of nowhere where she could hone her skills or whatever but like also so she could put herself in her own lil echochamber#and then wx happens lol#now ofc she wouldnt go by wigfrid here since she never got the role and doesnt play her in the constant#but for simplicities sake thats what Im calling her lol#Im considering just having her have forgotten her name upon entering the constant for my own sanity but idk#oh also she 100% recognises wes upon meeting him in the constant and is like holy shit omg its him its him wanda what do I do its him its h#meanwhile wanda is just craving cheap beer while old wanda ghost complains abt craving cheap beer#did I ever explain wanda's thing? idk but uh shes in wendy's role but instead of a dead twin its dead alternate universe versions of#herself who are both yelling at her to invent time travel and shes just sitting here like Im a fucking clocksmith what do you want from me#also one of them is like 17 and the other is older than time itself#theyre both annoying as shit
1 note
¡
View note
Text
E-boys Ruined my Life: Toxic! Megumi Fushiguro x Fem Reader
Chapter 1: Love at First Sight
[series summary]: you had a crush on Megumi for so long, you hoped you would meet him again. But now, as you stand before him, you realize that Fushiguro Megumi is not the same kid as he was at fifteen- he was taller, broader and far more handsome than ever. And a whole lot meaner to you.
[synopsis]: Being friends with the IT GIRLS as a first year has a lot of perks; new friends, a popularity boost and crossing paths constantly with your high school crush after many years apart, Megumi Fushiguro. this is a heavily edited and revised chapter.
[cw]: DARK CONTENT, NSFW, aged up characters, classism - elitism, sexism/misogyny, unhealthy body image, violence, mentions of bullying and suicidal ideation, slut shaming, objectification, parasocial relationships, gaslighting, manipulation, sex between characters, brief mention of teenagers fooling around.
[r-18+] (not suitable for 17 and under)
[wc] 13.5k
[masterlist] [chapter 2] [taglist] [playlist] [main]
  THEREâS just something so thrilling about having positive attention.
Each step you take down the campus quad has heads turning your way in awe. Decked in original pink juicy couture tracks, white Nike sneakers with pink highlights and your white hermes bag hanging off your arm, you strutted onwards with your head held up high. Everything about you screamed perfection, from your proper posture to your brand new hair-do, to your freshly microbladed brows, to your light âclean girlâ makeup that accented your best features, down to new manipedi you got.
Things you took care of no matter how much pain or discomfort you were in. And it was worth every hot wax pulled off your skin.
All eyes were on you, stopping in their tracks just to admire your beauty. You could hear whistles and compliments being thrown at you from all sides, but you pay no mind to them, instead scanning the surroundings until you spot a familiar blue haired girl sitting at the edge of the quad with the other girls. She notices you as well, breaking into a smile as she waves you over and you make your way to their spot excitedly, plopping yourself on the bench besides your friends.
The IT girls of Wilhelm Baldwin University; thatâs what the school dubbed your group, made up of the most popular girls in the school.
âHonestly, youâre one of the only people who Iâve seen wear a tracksuit and still look hot with it.â the blue haired girl, Miwa, spoke, her eyes admiring your outfit. She was the sweetest girl youâve ever met, coming from humble beginnings and doing everything she could to support her family as the sole breadwinner.
She started creating lifestyle and baking content on her tik tok as a way to pass time when she was bored, only for her to grow big overnight, appearing on shows, tours and other events. Now she settled to go to school, wanting an education and she makes lifestyle content about her chaotic days in university.
Everyone knew her as the nice girl of the group, always willing to let people down gently and helping people who asked. To outsiders Miwa was a saint. To the inner workings of your group, she could be a little misguided and thick headed at times. Despite all that, sheâs your closest friend and the first ever person you met on college campus, long before you became popular.
âItâs juicy couture Miwa. Of course itâs gonna look good. Well on someone as hot as (name).â A blonde haired girl who was sitting across added.Â
Momo Nishimiya, a trust-fund baby whose parents practically own the legal world in the palm of their hands. With her father as a rather influential senator and her mother as the chief justice of the nation, Momo is set for life. You never let her five foot appearance fool you; just like her parents she was vicious, smart and could pull just the right strings to get people to do what she wanted.
Not even her dad was safe. The cherry red sportsâ car sitting in the schoolâs parking lot is a testament of how convincing she could be.
Youâre glad she was an ally and not an enemy.
âIâm just shocked that new money is finally wearing something original.â the girl with the short green hair sitting next to Momo says with a sly grin, her mocking tone grinding your gears.
Mai Zenin, the leader of the group and the bane of your fucking existence. Coming from a long line of generational wealth of the Zeninâs, Mai is the President of the biggest sorority in the nation, the Zeta house, a business major at the top of her class and an olympic gold medalist in the shooting range category.
It didnât help that she was also gorgeous and her pores were effortlessly clear, because by god was she infuriating and you wished there was just something you could say to knock her down a peg.
Cocking her head sideways, Maiâs pink lips curled up into a smirk as she placed her chin on her propped up hand. âIt is real Juicy Couture, right?â
âIt is real.â You quip back in a sickly sweet voice, returning a strained smile and resisting the urge to just jump her. âI thought old money could recognize real from fake, guess youâre not that good at spotting the difference.â
And then there is the newest addition to the group, you, (name) (last name). From the generous nickname Mai gave you, youâre new money after your mother married your step-father, a highly controversial marriage to the media. Being the youngest and only freshman to ever join the group without being in Maiâs sorority, youâve garnered attention within just months of entering the university.
You would think you would have done something noteworthy for the entire school to notice you; but no thatâs not what happened.
Youâre popular because youâre the hottest girl on campus.
No seriously.
There was a stupid ranking of the hottest freshman girl and you won. Not a sorority sister or some girl rushing for a sorority, nor a much more wealthy socialite who had years of money to keep looking hot. You assumed that with the worldâs weird beauty standards you would barely be noticed, which was fine, but somehow the university decided they liked you and they liked the way you looked.
You went from being a homebody glued to your screen to being invited out by other girls to gatherings, getting free things on campus and being asked out every 3-7 business days.
And who was Mai to ignore the opportunity of a rising star?
Mai laughed at your clap back, her eyes sparkling with interest as she leaned back on the picnic chair. âDonât be mad at me, I saved you from a scandal by giving you valid criticism. Imagine if the tabloids caught you wearing fake Vancleef, â(Last name) - Nanami caught wearing a dupe, is the mother-daughter duo still stuck with their penny pinching ways?â Is that the kind of news youâd want following you around, new money?â
You gritted your teeth in frustration, recalling exactly how you got into that mess which heavily involved Mai Zenin. âYou were the one who sent me to that store in the first place.â
âI was trying to teach you how to tell whatâs a dupe and whatâs not. And itâs paying off. You look so much better in original clothes.â
âWhy you-â
âLadies enough! Hearing about dupes makes my head hurt.â Momo cuts in, ending the argument before it could escalate any further. Both you and Mai instantly back down from the heated argument, still glaring down at each other. âAnd where is that pledge with our drinks? Iâm really not in the mood to get through the day without my fix of espresso.â
âYouâre just antsy cause you pulled an all-nighter with some project.â Mai teased her blonde friend, suddenly in a good mood again. âI told you to give that shit to some poor nerd who needs the money to do it for you.â
âIâd rather not. Most of them are so mediocre in their academic papers, it makes my skin crawl -â
You tune out the rest of their conversation, not wanting to hear the two girls talk about how poor people are dumb losers and how much better they are compared to people of lower class, picking up your phone and going straight to instagram. Mindlessly, you scrolled through your feed, only liking pictures of hot guys, your friends and food content, really nothing out of the ordinary with your feed.
Sometimes you wonder if this was going to be your college experience.
You had barely just entered school and already you were at the top of the food chain, which was good for you. Being the newest socialite, you knew it would be hard for anyone to respect you.Â
It was different for someone like Miwa, who made the money by herself. She had more respect from wealthy people, than you who by proxy inherited it by your mother marrying into money.
Your dumb luck has saved you from being known as the gold diggerâs daughter and youâre grateful for it.
Anyone would kill to be in your position right now and yet, you feel like youâre wasting away. There are so many restrictions attached to the lifestyle youâre living, so many clubs you canât join because you let Mai dictate what you can or canât do.
âThe Wilhelm Baldwin University Theatre is inviting you to our play production, Legally Blonde on 26th Nov 2024.â
You hover on the instagram post on your schoolâs official account, staring at it sadly as you think about your situation. Something twists in your heart at the e-poster, a solemn smile making its way to your face. A distant past where you would have jumped at the opportunity to be involved in the arts flashes back into your mind.
âPerhaps there is truly a price for fame and popularityâŚâ
âHey, isnât that the play by the Universityâs theatre club?â
Youâre quickly snapped out of your thoughts by Miwa, but soon your shock turns to annoyance when you realise she was looking into your phone while you were distracted. Before you could reprimand her, Mai and Momo quickly shifted their attention to what she had said, clearly interested in the newest information, their faces twisted into ugly smirks.
âThose Juillard wannabees are hosting a play? Thatâs rich. What are they gonna do? Another shitty rendition of Romeo and Juliet?â
You internally cringe at Maiâs scornful tone but you couldnât deny her words. Your schoolâs theatre program is rather underfunded, putting more money in your cheer team, football squad and fraternities. Only people either on scholarships or who are currently knee-deep in college debt make up the majority of the program's occupants.
Another difference between class divisions in this school.
Before you could say anything to change the topic, Momo snatches your phone from your hand and takes a good look at the poster. âTheyâre doing Legally Blonde?? These bottom feeders are literally cosplaying a socialite. Be for realâ
The two girls burst into laughter, nearly knocking over your expensive iphone as if itâs the funniest thing on earth. Miwa bites her lip, a look of guilt crossing over her face the moment she sees your fists clenched underneath the table in annoyance. Youâre quick to take slow deep breaths, counting from one - ten as the two older girls continued to berate the play between scornful laughter.
âWait wait, let's check the castingâŚâ Mai says between gasps, scrolling to see the people playing the characters. A feeling of dread washes down your body when you see her sneer at the first picture. âHana Kurusu is the person they picked to be THE Elle Woods? THEY picked a girl who wears shoes from goodwill to play Elle woods? Who casted this?â
âIâm pretty sure they donât base their criteria for casting based on where you get shoes fromâ
âSheâs not even close to being hot.â Momo adds, her tone tinged with pure disgust. âI canât believe they picked her.â
âMaybe sheâs a good actress.â Miwa says in a dead tone, trying to salvage the situation. The older girls look at Miwa as if sheâs grown two heads, before sighing and shaking their heads like sheâs an impetuous child. âLook, Miwa-chan, I know youâre a sweetheart but you know none of those theatre kids have any talent. They take in anyone, ANYONE. New money can agree with me on this one.â
All eyes turned to you, expectant of your answer. Anxiousness creeps onto your skin as the spotlight is put on you, all your anger dissipating as Maiâs gaze burns deep into your soul, waiting for you to agree with her. As much as youâre usually going toe to toe with Mai, you know your spot with the IT girls was still tentative. This is one of the arguments that could make or break you; while she loves being challenged, Mai will never forgive you if you show sympathy for any person she considers beneath her status.
On one hand, you could risk Mai genuinely hating you and making her your enemy by telling her the truth, that Hana truly has more talent than Mai ever will.
On the other handâŚ
You plucked your phone from Momoâs hand, taking a good look at the picture before throwing your phone aside dramatically, gagging in disgust. âEwwww, thatâs the girl that wears that ugly sweater from Costco three times a week. I hope her acting isn't as ugly as her fashion sense.â
Your comment breaks the tension, making the three girls - yes even Miwa - bark with laughter, nearly losing their minds at your reaction, sealing the deal. You settle into a small smile as the pledge brings your drinks to the table, placing your frappuccino in front of you. You carefully sip your drink, washing down the bitter taste of guilt with its sweetness.
âKeep your friends close and wealthy friends with connections closer.â
   ZENIN Megumi hated Trending Tuesdays on the T with a burning passion.
He hated a lot of things, to be fair, but this was at the top of the list of things he hated. It was like a dick measuring contest that some of his classmates did in high school, only on a much larger scale involving a bunch of grown adults who should be doing something better than watching the latest trend on a thinly veiled gossip blog masquerading as the schoolâs website.
The fraternity usually got louder during Trending Tuesdays, hollering about the newest girl they considered hot and who was not or what guy did the craziest thing. Usually on these kinds of days, Megumi would go up to his private room and smoke whilst blasting music or playing League of Legends, but now as the president of his fraternity, he has responsibilities. He has to be present, even if it killed him on the inside, at least to encourage this stupid bonding activity or whatever his vice-president, Yuuji Itadori told him.
âArenât you going to show the slightest interest in Trending Tuesdays?â
Speak of the devil.
Megumi turns his attention from the book heâs reading, âThe Godfatherâ to Yuuji Itadori. The pink haired man had always been there for him since Megumi moved schools; even as he fell into deeper darkness as he spent more time with the Zenins, he and that crazy bitch Nobara stood beside him. Yuuji was the more fun one, much more cut out to be the president of the Fraternity in Megumiâs opinion, even though heâd say otherwise. He has been so invested in Trending Tuesdays as a tradition and perhaps thatâs why he wants Megumi to be more involved this year.
âYou want me to huddle over a phone with other guys to see what girl half of the fraternity will jerk off to tonight?â Megumi crosses his arms. He knows heâll cave eventually because itâs Yuuji, but heâs not going to make it easy for him either. âIsnât my presence while this madness is going on in the common room enough?â
âCome onnnn! Togeâs gonna put it on the TV anyways so you wonât have to rub shoulders with peopleâ Yuuji groans childishly, making the dark haired man roll his eyes in response. Sometimes his friend can be so irritating whenever he wants him to do something, especially if it involves socialising with people. âWe just have one more year before we graduate, arenât you in the slightest curious about it?â
âNo.â
âBut itâs like a team bonding exercise! Besides, you might see a girl youâll actually like in this school.â
Megumi almost wants to laugh at Yuujiâs statement. Itâs just as ridiculous as the elders in the Zenin family who keep insisting for him to at least have a main girl so that the future of their bloodline is secure. Only that Yuuji thinks that Megumi is only sleeping with different girls cause he hasnât found the right one yet.
At least the Zeninâs are not naĂŻve to his real intentions.
âAs long as it's not school sanctioned, I donât care.â
His blunt tone deflates Yuujiâs cheerful mood once more and for a brief moment Megumi thinks heâs worn Yuuji down, returning to read his book in peace.
âPleasePleasePleasePleasePlease-â
Sick of Yuujiâs incessant nagging, the dark haired man barked out âIâm coming, Iâm coming!â throwing the novel aside and storming off, Yuuji following behind with a shit eating grin.
  THE second he enters the common room, the once chattering room goes silent.
Megumi isnât new to his frat brothers fearing him. He is not a particularly friendly face with his usual grumpy expression and towering height, and he has the personality to match, quiet with a stern personality. It could be his policies that make them instantly shape up whenever he is around, scared that heâd lash out at them at any moment or expel them for the slightest mistake.
Itâs not like their fears are unfounded though. But he only punishes annoyances and as long as they stay out of his way and his room, theyâre safe.
They clear the way for him and Yuuji, letting them walk to the largest chair in the common room, greetings of âGood day Presidentâ âGood day vice-presidentâ echoing throughout the room. Yuuji is the only one that responds, telling them to loosen up. âWeâre just here for trending Tuesdays. No oneâs gonna get in trouble today for being rowdy, right, Zenin?â
âWeâll see.â
A white haired male was already perched on their usual seat, brows pinched in concentration as he connected his phone's bluetooth to the television. The man raised his head, his sour expression quickly turning to shock when he saw Megumi standing in front of him. He looked from Megumi to Yuuji, discarding his phone to put a hand in front of his face, bending his fingers in and out, his lips mimicking Megumiâs usual grouchy frown.
âHow the hell did you get Mr. Grumpy out of his room for Trending Tuesday? You didnât offer him a free fuck like one of his whores, right?â
Megumi felt his eye twitch as Yuuji snorted at the comment. before rapidly signing back. âFuck you, Toge.â
Toge rolled his eyes at Megumi in response, before moving aside so that he and Yuuji could sit and the common room goes back to their chattering as before when they realise Megumi wasnât doing any official duties today.
Toge Inumaki was a senior majoring in robotics engineering, their fraternities treasurer, as well as a grade one menace to society.
People make the mistake of assuming heâs a quiet guy because he doesnât say anything and think heâs this sort of mysterious and cool person who keeps to himself, not knowing that heâs mute, deaf in his right ear and partially deaf in his left, always donning his hearing aids. Toge doesnât bother clearing up the rumours, rather taking glee in watching people try to get close to him to get him to âopen upâ, only to be horrified when they realise his disability and feel immense guilt right after.
Yuuji had tried talking him out of it, but he defended his actions with, âThatâs what they get for treating me like a social experiment. They wanna be friends with the quiet rich kid to get favours.â
Megumi doesnât blame him. Ever since meeting Toge, when he moved high schools, he knew that people either treat him as the introverted project they want to take on or the poor disabled kid who no one understands, but never a human being.
Sometimes, people would straight up not believe him that he canât hear them without his aid because heâs âtoo cute to be disabledâ.
Even his parents are weird around him, never once attempting to learn sign language themselves since it would be too âtaskingâ.
It hasnât damped Togeâs sense of humour regardless. Anyone who knows Toge and knows sign language knows that the white haired man is a talkative with a filthy mouth. Heâs a prankster and pledges are advised to avoid him, seeing as theyâre the most susceptible to his rather cruel jokes.
Girls seem to like him though, if the irritating screams of pleasure that keeps everyone else up at night every time he has a study partner were anything to go by.
Toge goes straight to the schoolâs website, the T and the website comes up, a large TRENDING TUESDAY typed in cursive letters was at the top of the blog post. Realising that he was out of his element, Megumi turns to Yuuji to ask âSo how does this work again?â
âWell, trending Tuesdays are all about who is or are the most influential students in school today. Whether itâs pranks, or the cutest couple or even someone that did something impressive today, it all depends on who had the most impact. They write a short blurb and say something about the person.â Yuuji doesnât turn his attention away from the screen as he continues. âYouâve always been in the top three since you entered this school.â
âIs that so?â
Megumi shrugs nonchalantly, a small smile on his lips. Sure, he hates the T and thinks itâs a pointless program but being at the top without even trying feeds his large ego a little bit.
Toge scrolls up the page, ignoring the people at the hundredth place because theyâre obviously irrelevant and gets to the top twenty. A picture of a girl with white hair in short bob wearing a white sweater and black pants in one picture, and a blonde wig in another wearing a hot pink suit in another comes up.
âHana Kurusu, the head of the theatre club is the first to spearhead a high end production of legally blonde. While weâre really happy for her, letâs not get our hopes up, this play is going to be garbage fire-â
Megumi quickly tunes out the rest of the post and the rest of the frat talking about how the musical will be dog shit, not really interested in anything about Hana. Sure, sheâs a decent fuck and she does whatever he wants, including keeping her mouth shut about their arrangement but that didnât mean he cared about her.
âDamn, they really ripped the theatre kids a new one. I donât think they deserve thatâ Yuuji murmurs.
âThe T didnât lie, I tried giving theatre a chance for a hot girl who was super into it. I ended up taking off my hearing aids mid-performance because I didnât pay to hear such shit actingâ
âToge!â
âIt was a shame, she had really nice tits but she canât sing or act for shit. Instant turn off. Why do something youâre shit at?â
Megumi nods in agreement, replying to Togeâs argument. âOnly broke kids join theatre to be part of something. The fee is low and they think theyâll make it in Hollywood since they schooled here.â
The rest of the top 15 were uneventful, apart from Yuuji at number 6 who practically broke a school record in track and field, set up by the fastest runner in â08, Zenin Naoya - Megumiâs shitty cousin amongst the sea of shit family members he has.
As usual, Yuuji shrugs it off despite everyone screaming in shock and congratulating him, saying it's not a big deal. Maybe itâs because heâs a beast at almost every sport he touches that heâs so humble with his achievement. All his years of knowing Yuuji from high school, he has always remained humble and friendly, never letting his success get to his head.
Heâs sure if Naoya ever finds out, heâd be pissed.
Good.
Finally they make it to the top five, the most anticipated people that everyone is always curious about. Usually, the top five is not just about achievements, itâs about looks, itâs about charisma, it about how much people thirst over them.
They encapsulate the true shallowness of the student body.
âAt number five, itâs Momo Nishimiya. Winning the debate nationals and making it as the head of the national model UN, there are big things awaiting the beauty with brains from the IT girls group. Iâm sure I see another cherry red sports car in ms. Nishimiyaâs future or another trip to the Bahamas as a celebration! Make sure to post those Bikini pics babeâ
âPreferably the latter.â Some of the frat boys murmured, their voices dripping with lust that itâs nearly pathetic. âIâve got to see her in a bikini again or Iâll kill myself.â
âI hope you do, youâre actually annoying.â
Megumi doesnât stop them from being nasty little perverts though. In his opinion, it's just the way boys talk, especially when theyâre with their fellow guys.
Itâs not like they mean any harm by being horny.
âAt number four, making it to the cover of Independent and a guest appearance on the Tonight Show, Mai Zenin. Well, are we really surprised to see ms. hot stuff, perfect ass at the top?
Running the school with an Iron fist, Mai, the leader of the IT girls has always maintained her relevance from the second she won an olympic gold medal in shooting range. A mixture of grace and smarts, there is always a spot for her in the top five.â
Megumi sighs the second he sees Maiâs magazine cover; wearing a rather sexualized version of a chesogam, she leans on a chair with her legs crossed, the long slit giving view of her long legs. Her smile is sultry, never reaching her eyes.
He has never seen her ever smile genuinely before in all the time he spent in the Zenin household. Not that he blames her, the way they treated women in that place was nothing to smile about.
The frat boys all but bark at her pictures, each hungry for something, shouting profainities about how much they want to fuck her. Itadori opens his mouth to say something, but Megumi clamps a hand over his shoulders and tells him to settle down. âDonât worry, let them have their fun. Itâs nothing serious.â
Normally Megumi would stop them, but he thinks theyâre cute. Theyâre so cute thinking they even have a chance with Mai of all people. If there was something Megumi liked about Mai, it was that she had standards.
If she was going to be treated like shit, might as well be treated like shit wearing Louis Vuitton and Hermes.
He turns his attention to the next one on the list and his smile instantly drops the second he sees Maki at number 3. The T has a weird habit of pitting Maki and Mai against each other, and while Maki wouldnât care about this shit, Mai does.
The Zeninâs had imprinted it that women must be in constant competition for affection because how much they are loved is how much they are valued. Maki thinks everything the Zenin says is bullshit, including that whole line about affection. Mai, however, is a different story. She has internalised that information so much that she spends so much time caring about her reputation to her detriment.
âAt the proud number three is our nationi8nal MMA champion, Maki Zenin! This week she defeated the previously undefeated title holder, Sena. Iâm not usually into muscular women but goddamn does she look hot while beating in someoneâs face with her fists. Step on me mommy-â
Uncomfortable with reading the rest of that sentence, Megumi quickly signs desperately with Yuuji laughing at him in the background. âScroll up, scroll up.â
Luckily for him, Toge also seemed uncomfortable because the last thing he wants to see is someone thirsting over his best friend and scrolling away, landing on the number two name on the list.
âAnd coming up to the number two is Zenin Megumi, the schoolâs resident mysterious hottie who happens to be recruiting new pledges for the Alpha Beta frat house.
How he divides his time between posing for the house of Gojoâs fashion line, shirtless and at the same time stays on top of his business class is some what a mystery, not that Iâm complaining though cause FUCK HEâS HOTâŚâ
Megumi groans in his hands as a picture of him posing shirtless with flared jeans, whilst manspreading comes on screen for the entire frat house to see.
The entire house grows quiet, before whispers of âis it okay to have a crush on our president- in a manly kind of way?â And âhe looks so majestic, thatâs our president! I need his gym routine-â start floating in the air, only making Megumi grow more annoyed, almost as if heâs not in the room with them.
Yuuji places a hand on his shoulder with a teasing smile, clearly enjoying watching Megumi suffer. âDonât be shy. You should be proud of your-â
âShut the fuck up and tell Toge to get that shit off the screen before I hear another person ask if itâs okay they get off to pictures of me.â
Amused, Yuuji turns to Toge, signing Megumiâs message to which he lets out a weird snort like laughter, before scrolling up to the moment everyone has been waiting for: The number one spot. He can hear some people drawing in a deep breath, waiting for the next person until the blurb flashes on the screen.
âAt the number one spot; the stunning beauty of University that has gripped our hearts and our nether regions. Voted the sexiest girl on campus the second we saw her in the freshman group taking a tour, (Name) (Last name)-Nanami!
Dressed in a cute Juicy Couture that makes her ass look juusst right, (name) has taken the entire school and the socialite scene by storm.
By the way, happy belated eighteenth birthday princess. Now that you are legal, I can proudly say I and the majority of the guys in this school have jerked off to your birthday bikini pics with zero guilt. And also, thanks to you the juicy couture section in the mall not too far away and the goodwill a few blocks over is sold out. Youâre an icon babe, keep being you.â
âFUCK YES ITâS HER AGAIN!â
âPlease, please, please marry me (name), Iâll dump my girlfriend for you! Fuck Iâll set a car on fire for you-â
âI hope her nudes leak or something, thatâs the only way Iâll see her naked because sheâs way too good for me.â
Megumi doesnât think too much of it, ignoring all the crazy things his fraternity brothers are saying. But someone else has an opposite opinion.
âOh God, not her again.â
Megumi raises a brow, curious at Yuujiâs reaction. It was strange for the friendly man to sound so annoyed over someone, especially somebody so new to this school and seemingly beloved by the student body. Usually, heâs the one to have qualms about the person and Yuuji would have to talk him into being less suspicious about the person.
His friend had no malicious bone in his body. Or maybe thereâs a side to Yuuji even he doesnât know about.
âYou donât sound too happy.â
âNo⌠thatâs not what⌠you donât know who she is, do you?â His pink haired friend only groans in response, increasingly getting more agitated for some reason. Megumi shakes his head negatively in response and Yuuji sighs. âRemember when my dad got married like last year? Thatâs my step-momâs daughter ⌠my step-sister.â
âOhâ
Back in December it was trending news that the owner of the best winery in the world, Nanami Kento was getting married to a deaf, single mother. The Zeninâs were pissed because Nanami chose âdamaged goodsâ over the barely legal teen they arranged so that they could partner with him. But since Megumi wasnât interested in such a topic and he was just happy the elders were miserable that winter, he didnât bother to look into it.
No wonder Yuuji looked more irritated with every passing moment. The pink haired boy always seemed to be concerned about his family members whenever the tabloids said something nasty about them and was fiercely protective of them. It could be why Yuuji doesnât bring her around the fraternity house or barely mentions her, so that people wonât try to use him to get to her.
âSheâs just eighteen Megs.â Yuujiâs grave tone rouses Megumi from his thoughts. Poor guy, itâs really bothering him, whatâs going on with his sister. âItâs not been up to three months since she got here and the comments the T has made about her body are disgusting. She pretends like it doesnât bother her but Iâm sure that she hates it deep down.â
He can relate to Yuuji right now; back in high school he would overhear guys talking about how much they want to screw his sister.
Unlike Yuuji though, he wasnât as patient.
âDonât think too much about the Tâs commentsâ Megumi reaches a comforting hand to Yuuji. Even though heâs sure the girl doesnât give a damn about his friend, he has to ease the pink haired manâs nerves somehow. âMaybe she truly doesnât think itâs too much of a big deal. She could be like that, you never know. Plus you know how the T is. Theyâre obsessed with the next hot thing and then they fall out of love with it.â
Besides, Megumi figures youâre just a shiny new thing thatâs trending now. And the thing about trends is that when thereâs nothing interesting or fantastic about them, they die out. âYuuji has nothing to worry aboutâ he muses to himself. âYouâre probably not that pretty to last long-â
The second Toge puts your picture on the screen, Megumi finds himself eating his words.
The admiration of your image by the other frat members becomes nothing but background noise as he stares at the t.v utterly transfixed. Your features were distinct in a way that could only be described as ethereal, breathtaking, exotic. Youâre wearing cute juicy couture sweats, something he thinks looked utterly tacky and overdone by all the blond girls in this school and yet you make it look expensive, like youâre the only one he wants to see it on. Your lips are pulled into a pretty smile that lights up your eyes, only highlighting your best features like your cheeks and your nose.
Heâs not one for looks, but by god you were one of the most gorgeous girls heâs ever set his eyes on.
âNo wonder you keep hiding her from us.â Toge signs, also nearly astonished by how beautiful you look. âYour sister is fucking hot man.â
âNot you too, Toge, sheâs barely eighteen, leave her alone-â
Megumi ignores the argument going on behind him, opting to keep looking at your picture. As much as heâs captivated by your beauty, thereâs this nagging feeling at the back of his mind that thereâs something familiar about you. He canât shake off the coincidence that you have the same first and last name as someone he used to know and you look like the prettier version of that person.
âIt canât be her.â He denies it in his head. The girl that he knew all those years ago would never have been able to afford this universityâs tuition without incurring a huge debt. Sheâd care too much about hurting her single momâs finances. He keeps staring at the picture and notices youâre holding up your boba drink in one hand, revealing the bracelets on your wrist, which he didnât pay attention to at first, until something purple and pink catches his eye.
âThat looks really cheap for her to be wearing- wait.â
He squints his eyes a little bit and sees the four letters written on the bracelet âGUMIâ boldy.
His mouth groes dry instantly.
âNo fucking way.â
There was a distant past where he was much more free to do whatever he wanted and he didnât have to worry about the responsibility of taking over the Zeninâs chain of businesses. There were many faceless people in that high school. There were people he brutally beat senseless and there were people who either feared or admired him from afar.
But you were the most memorable because you were a clingy little bitch.
While others avoided him like a plague, you were always beside him, offering to be his âfriendâ and following him around like fucking insect. You were a pimple-faced, annoying little tramp that he could barely stand.
He could have avoided your affection if he didnât beat up your bullies that day. He should have never pitied you when he saw you crying in the boys bathroom. It would have saved him the headache of being stuck with you for almost two years in high school.
The only reason he tolerated you for as long as he did was because of Tsumiki. In hindsight, he blames his deceased sister for encouraging your borderline obsession with him because she thought it was cute. He wonders if romantically and mentally youâve changed. If youâve grown out of your childish crush on him and forgotten all about your âGumiâ and âFushiguro-kunâ, the things you used to call him with your shrill voice.
When he left that dreaded Academy, he made sure that no one called him âGumiâ ever. He resented that nickname, because it reminded him of you.
You looked happy, fitting right into a society that once rejected you with your pretty hair and manicured nails. Long gone was the wimp that hid behind him, that had to rely on food stamps on your worst days; now youâre a spoiled little brat, having the time of your life without inheriting the responsibility of being a wealthy socialite like he did.
It just made Megumi hate you even more. While heâs stuck with the Zenin clan and paying the price of wealth, you donât have to do anything. Youâre happy. How the hell is any of that fair to him?
Why do you get to be happy?
âYouâre staring a bit too hard at the picture, Zenin. Donât tell me you wanna fuck her too?â
He considers telling the pink haired man that he knew you and all about your pathetic crush on him for a brief moment, but quickly discarded that plan. Like Tsumiki, Yuuji would get the wrong idea and try to get them together.
Instead he rolled his eyes and said in the most bland voice he could muster.
âNot my type.â
Yuuji looks at the tips of Megumiâs ears, noticing them turn red before looking at the boy again with narrowed eyes.
âSure.â
  YOU hated dinners with your âfamilyâ.
Your step-dad, Nanami Kento was not much of a conversationalist and he ate in silence, except to ask to pass the water jug. Your mother was a try-hard, always asking how school is like for both you and Yuuji, like youâre teenagers attending high school and not university students. Yuuji was also a try hard, answering your motherâs questions like his life depended on it.
And you? You donât want to be here.
You love your mother and would do anything for her. She sacrificed so much for you so that youâd have an education, working so many jobs and encouraging you. Sure, she was a bit harsh on you when it came to your academics and you used to hate it, but you understood back then that she was giving you a chance she never had. With your father a deadbeat and your family members a bunch of self-righteous losers, it was you and her against the world.
But trying to play house with a step-father you barely knew and a brother who would never speak to you on school grounds was tethering on the edge of your patience that you feel lucky that you only have to do this once a week.
Couple that with the stressful day you had in university from dealing with Mai, to the disgusting and perverted comment section on your trending tuesdays posts -that Mai told you to âget used to itâ when you said you hated them and wanted it to stop, to nearly being late in submitting an assignment only to be told âlooks can only get you so farâ as if youâre not trying your hardest in school, youâre just about done with everything.
All you want to do is eat and sleep in your own bed.
The only good thing about your dinner is the unripe plantain, your favourite meal and youâre shocked the chefs made it after debating with your mother about making ethnic foods for her. Maybe your step-father had some choice words with them.
âSo howâs school been for you baby girl?â
You internally groan at your motherâs question as your step-father and Yuuji turn their attention towards you. âItâs okay.â you sign back, before continuing with your food, hoping that your mother would get the message that you donât want to talk about it.
As your luck could have it, your mother did not like the reply. âWhat do you mean, Okay?â she signs, her brows pinched together in irritation. âThatâs not an answer (name).â
âI donât want to talk about it.â
âOh come on baby (name), youâre in college, you should be having fun. I heard from some sources youâre very popular in your school which means youâve got to have friends right? Why donât you invite them over? Hell, you should have also met someone cute too that piques your interest or are you still pining over Gumi-â
Thereâs a tense atmosphere that cuts across the once awkward sphere of the table. Your step father stopped eating the second he saw the enraged look on your face, and his hands facing your mother trying to tell her to âstop-â only for her to aggressively shake her head in dismal, her next words pushing you over the edge. âNo, Kento! Sheâs our child and I have to ask her what sheâs been up to-â
âYou really want to know what Iâve been up to, mom?â You start to sign, your hands trembling in anger. âYou want to know how Iâm doing in my business course where no one takes me seriously because Iâm too pretty to be smart? Or you want to know how many âcute guysâ have threatened to assault me sexually or said something perverted about my body on a school post and how the school refused to take it down when I reported it? Or how I feel so out of place when you seem so well-adjusted with your husband and son, and your only solution is to throw a new black card at me and hope Iâm obedient? You really want to know?â
The entire dining table grows silent at your outburst by the time youâre done, heavily breathing as tears threaten to prickle your eyes. Your motherâs features soften, clearly affected by your words and for a second you feel guilty for getting angry at her. Instead, you said out loud whilst tossing your cutlery aside âIâm going to my room. Donât bother me.â and disappeared up the stairs despite your step father calling out your name until you made it to your room.
Flopping onto your canopy bed the second you enter your room, youâre quick to bury your head in your pillow and let out a guttural scream that youâve been holding all day. At this point, you donât care that youâre being rude, your life took a drastic turn the second you turned seventeen and youâve just been pretending to be okay with it. After years of it just being you and her, these two men barged into your life. You had to up and move from the friends you had finally managed to make, from all your plans to attend a community college for music to an expensive overpriced university in a business course that you hate and from your home that had all your memories into a large mansion that makes you feel insignificant.
You were quickly shuffled into a lifestyle that made you stand out because you werenât born into money. You had to mingle with people who reminded you of your bullies in high school and laugh with them like youâre not a step from having a mental breakdown, because you need to be significant, you need to network and fit in. You had to pretend you were fine because if you act out the media will drag your motherâs name in the mud.
And youâre all alone dealing with your feelings. Who were you going to tell how inauthentic you felt? How so out of place you felt despite your popularity and you just want to escape it all?
Mai would just tease you for being overdramatic. Momo would tell you that it is what it is as a female socialite and you should swallow it. Maybe Miwa might be sympathetic to your cause but then you remembered sheâs supposed to be editing her posts for tiktok tomorrow, so there is no time for you.
There was only one person who would have truly understood and you havenât seen him in five years.
Feeling nostalgic, you lean over your bed and retrieve a box from underneath. Carefully punching in the code, it opens with a quiet click revealing an old cream sweater kept in good condition, your high schoolâs logo stitched at the top, three pictures you got at a fair and your old iphone 4 that seems to still work, that all seem so reminiscent of a time so far away yet so close.
Long before you were the IT girl, before you were new money, the girl everyone wants and wants to be.
It was a time when things were so dark that you couldnât see the light at the end of the tunnel because you were relentlessly bullied for not being fortunate enough to have money in a school where the rich eat the vulnerable. You had considered ending it all, to stop your mom from constantly coming to school to complain only to return feeling more powerless than ever.
And then he came into your life.
You take the sweater in your arms, gently pressing your nose against the fabric to inhale his scent, preserving it all these years just for comfort. It takes you back to when you were 13, huddled up in a bathroom stall while cradling your broken fingers. You hated life so much back then and you really wanted to die to the point you were googling how many acetamin pills it would take to kill you with your uninjured hand, the bottle containing them just a few feet away from your shaking body. You couldnât play the harp that you loved because of them, you couldnât take the emotional abuse and you couldnât return home to break your motherâs heart by being a pathetic child.
You were planning to die in a boys bathroom stall, ready to swallow the pill when the door flew open. You instantly cowered in fear, spilling the entire bottle on the floor, your heart dropping to your stomach the second you set eyes on the schoolâs resident bully.
Fushiguro Megumi.
Back then you assumed he was going to laugh at you and then tell everyone what you tried to do. As much as you admired him from afar, you didnât trust him. You couldnât trust him. Maybe he was going to kick you aside and take a piss like one other guy had done when you were still barely conscious from earlier.
You didnât expect him to notice your broken fingers. Or even ask you who did the bullying. And when he did, you had begged him not to get the teacher involved, to which he said. âWho said Iâm telling anyone?â before disappearing. You were scared, wondering if heâd call them back to finish the job.
Instead, he dragged the bullies -male and female back to the bathroom for you to watch him beat them up and broke the arm of the guy who crushed your fingers. After he was done, he had taken your unbroken hand in his larger ones to help you up, warmth spreading into your shaking fingers as he steadied you, telling you to step on them.
âW-why?â
âRevenge. Catharsis. Fun.â he had said, his tone rueful. You looked at him with pure fear as he guided you to one the bullies, the girl who started it all. âB-but what if I get in trouble? Or they come for me and hurt me again-â
âDonât be a square. Iâm giving you a chance for payback, so be a good girl and take it.â
âB-but-â
âDo it. Iâll take the blame.â
And true to his word, he did take the blame for both your actions and was suspended for a day. When he came back, you clung onto him like glue, fearful youâd get hurt by those same bullies, but eventually giving way into your heart as you fell head over heels for him. The way he smiled when you said the dumbest stuff. The way his voice sounded, especially when he called your name. The way his hand swallows yours because of how big they were, his comforting scent, everything about Megumi was calming, comforting.
Even your first kiss with him was gentle, sparks flying as he cupped your face in his larger hands.
He could be a bit harsh on you and sometimes, he could say some mean things, he always made it up with some sweet gesture like buying your favourite strawberry drink or spending time with you while you practised the harp.
You loved him so much. You still love him so much. You canât look at any man the way you looked at him, and youâve tried. Mai has tried shoving you into a relationship with many guys to try and spice up your reputation but you couldnât let them even hold your hand, let alone kiss them.
Theyâre not him. Theyâll never be him.
Megumi was not the light at the end of your tunnel, but he took your broken hands in his and let you dance through the thick of the dark times of your life when no one else thought you deserved happiness.
You shed off your juicy couture jacket and shrug on his large sweater, collapsing into your bed with your arms wrapped around yourself. Any time you were upset with anything, you would call him and heâd either listen to you through your sobs or come over to your little house and sneak in with your favourite snacks to watch a movie with you and hold you tight whenever you said you wanted a hug. You wish he hadnât disappeared when he moved away, that he had at least left you with a number for you to call or text or anything instead of upping and leaving cold turkey.
Tears rolled down your face as you tried to picture him comforting you, over everything that had happened. âWant me to fuck them up?â Heâd ask in between murmurs and when youâd shake your head no, heâd click his tongue. He always loved solving problems with violence. âI should, for the way theyâre talking to you. You shouldnât let people take advantage of you.â
âI miss you Megumi. I miss you so much-â
A knock on your door interrupts your thoughts and youâre quick to wipe away your tears with the back of your hand. Not wanting any pity from whoever was at the door -most likely your mother- you put on your best resting bitch face before storming towards it before yanking it open.
Your frown only deepens when you see your step-father at the door. âDid she put you up to this?â Your voice was cold and from how his brows creased in response, you could see he was hurt.
He shakes his head negatively in response, about to say something when you cut him off again. âThe dad thing is not going to work, just leave me be.â
You close the door in his face, albeit rudely and flopped on your bed, curling yourself up into a tight ball and sobbing quietly until you fall asleep.
YOUR step-fatherâs solution to you being upset is to throw money at your face and tell you to âdo something nice for yourselfâ.
Mid-class you had received a cash-app alert attached with a message for you to âcheer up with this and tell Yuuji to take you shopping.â and while it annoyed you to no end that he assumed money made you happy, he wasnât exactly wrong.
You also suspect that he wants you to open up to Yuuji about your problems, as you both are closer in age; which is a dumb plan in hindsight because you know youâre not going to say shit to someone you barely interact with. Step-brother or not.
The second class dismissed you were out of the door, your Hermes bag slung over your arm. Perhaps your step-dad was right about retail therapy, you needed something to blow off steam with after the depressing night you had; being forced to relive your entire day and then cry yourself to sleep thinking about how much you miss Megumi so much.
What you need is to turn off your brain and buy new things that would make you happy, like new trinkets to add to your room.
Feeling giddy, you pick up your phone and go to the IT girls group chat, ready to invite them to your shopping spree since you didnât want to go on your shopping spree all alone.
âI should text the girls to see if theyâll hang out with me-â
You paused, stopping yourself in your tracks. Youâre trying to have fun, not be silently judged and have pictures taken of your spree and uploaded on the internet for weirdos to oogle.
âI need time alone, but not alone aloneâ you say to yourself. âYuujiâs the better option, at least heâll keep to himself if he sees Iâm not in the mood to talk.â
With that decision finalised, you found Yuujiâs contact - Yuuji đ- and quickly shot him a text that you needed a ride to the mall right now, if heâs free.
âWith that done, Iâll get myself strawberry yoghurt to go-â
Your phone dings just as youâre about to tuck it in your bag and you see itâs Yuuji who had replied faster than you anticipated.
Yuuji đ - Iâll be free in an hr, my class will soon be over
Yuuji đ- wait in my room at the frat house, Iâll pick you up there.
You frowned. Why the hell will you wait at a fraternity house? For all you know, theyâre nothing but nasty, filthy little perverts. Frat bros have a bad reputation, being gross pieces of shit who have no personal boundaries and get away with anything. Mai always told you that theyâre a slippery slope and the chances of you meeting a decent one is as good as pigs flying.
Youđ§- Heck no. What if something happens to me there?
Yuuji đ - Look, I need to pick you up and drop you off by 3pm before my next class starts and I donât wanna waste any time
Yuuji đ - besides my friends are there and they know youâre coming. No one will hurt you.
You đ§- Fine. Iâll be there waiting. Not a minute late or Iâll rip your jlaw posters apart
Abandoning your plan of getting strawberry yoghurt with a secret promise youâd get it later at the mall, you decided to make your way to the Alpha Beta Frat house, much to your chagrin.
  AFTER hitching a ride with the schoolâs shuttle system within five minutes, you find yourself standing in front of the famed Alpha-Beta house.
The four story building was imposing to say the least, but there wasnât a challenge youâve ever backed down from. You casually strolled through the path leading to the front door, grabbing the brass handle and slamming it as hard as possible on the door twice.
âThey ought to hear me that way.â
Sure enough, someone shuffled with the door a few seconds later and opened it, complaints on their lips as the gap widened.
âWho the fuck is knocking on the door like tha- oh-oh h-hey-â
You resisted the urge to roll your eyes at his sudden change of behaviour. You could recognize him from one of your electives, psychology 101 with professor Getou. He usually makes a fool of himself there as he is doing right now, practically drooling all over himself on the front porch like a mangy mutt.
As much as youâd like to watch him pant like a dog and laugh at him later, you couldnât stand staying outside any longer.
âWhereâs Yuuji Itadoriâs room?â You ask curtly.
âUh⌠the l-last floor, the door on the far end of the left⌠o-or was it r-right...â
âFucking moronâ you curse internally, before putting on a fake, thankful smile on your face and pushed past the awestruck man to get into the house. âDonât worry, Iâll figure it out, myself.â
The house was neat, surprisingly, compared to the horrific stories you used to hear from Mai about how filthy fraternity houses are, especially the Alpha beta house under Todoâs rule. As you gingerly walk up the stairs, you notice how not a speck of dust nor a single graffitti lies on the wall, like everything had been polished and cleaned constantly.
Yuuji had made an off comment about the new president being a clean freak and would beat anyone up for leaving as much as wrapping paper on the floor without picking it up. âIt runs in the Zeninâs I guess.â He had signed on a particular dinner night. âThe last Zenin leader had done the exact same thing.â
As much as you hate the Zenin men and have never heard anything good about them, you have to be grateful that this one was dedicated to keeping the damn house clean. Even the frat bros look well dressed in their polo and shorts, and didnât reek like beer or weed - although you caught some of them looking at you like a piece of meat.
âAt least they donât try to talk to me. Must be out of respect for Yuuji.â
Eventually you make it to the top floor with two hallways stretching out on either side. You contemplated going to the left for a few seconds, but ultimately headed towards the right, figuring that Yuujiâs room could be there and if it wasnât, you would just go the other way. You stop at the door at the end of the room, assuming that itâs the right one and open it without knocking.
The first thing that hit you was the fresh scent of jasmines and apricot, two flavours that you would never expect to be mixed together, but worked so well. You took in the surroundings of the large room next, admiring the rather dark academic route it took in terms of design with the large brown curtains hanging over the windows, the low level lighting hanging above your head. The closet was large and the doors were made out tempered, coloured glass, a rather brave choice but it seemed to contribute to the overall look of the room.
Seeing a couch with a coffee table at a corner, you decided to set your bag aside there while you admired the rest of the properties. You never took him for someone whoâd have such a good taste for details, especially in terms of decor but he seemed to have exceeded your expectations of him. Even the floor is made up of mahogany wood board as opposed to the rest of the marble floors in the house.
You walk up to the medium sized reading table, admiring the hanging shelves over it stacked with books. The table was as clean as the rest of the room, each knick-knack and stationery arranged accordingly. Your eyes caught sight of the trophy case standing next to the closet in its own case and you walked up to it, admiring the sheer size. It was to be expected, since he had been on the varsity of his school team and was really good at sports. You take up one hand and trace a line over the case, carefully looking at the achievements.
â1st place at the Wimbledon championship, Male singlesâ
âInteresting, I didnât know Yuuji played tennis. I thought he mostly focused on basketball and track and field in school- oh, oh no-â
The second you read the next line your heart dropped to your stomach.
âZenin Megumiâ
Fuck, you were the wrong room. You should have known, the level organisation of this room and the lack of Jennifer Lawrence posters on the wall was too suspicious.
âI need to get out of this room as fast as possible-â
âWhat the hell are you doing in my room?â
As if things couldnât get any worse.
Your body grew rigid at the sound of a male voice right behind you, too scared to turn around, sweating bullets despite the air conditioning of the room at being caught red handed like a fucking creep in some random guys room.
âOh god, how am I going to explain myself that it was an accident and I was going to Yuujiâs room?â
âIâm very sure I asked you a question. What the fuck are you doing in my room?â
Wait. That voice.
They say when you spend time away from someone, you usually forget a lot of things, like their scent, the sound of their voice, and even the way they look. But not you. You remember that voice as clear as a day. You know that Megumi Fushiguroâs voice deepened rather early, you know that bored, dead tone from anywhere, even in your grave.
The dots began to connect in your head as you matched the name to his voice.
âIt canât beâŚâÂ
You turn around, heart thumping loudly in your chest as you turn to look at the man standing behind you, glossy eyes taking in the features. The dark spiky hair that always seemed difficult to maintain, the blue eyes staring down at you, the slope of his nose, his lips, even his imposing height - being far taller than all those years ago.
âMegumi?â
Tears of joy blind you to the way his jaw tenses and without thinking, you engulf him in a warm hug, pressing your teary face into his broad chest.
âOh, Iâm so glad to see you. Iâve looked for you everywhere.â You blab, not realising how rigid he stood, not returning your hug. You assumed itâs because heâs not an affectionate person, and youâve never minded it. âI missed you so much. I asked everyone that knew you and you were just gone-â
âHey, Megs, have you seen my sister? I told her to wait for me in my room but I think she came into yours- oh, am I interrupting something?â
All it took was Yuuji coming into the room for you to be dragged back into reality, because Megumi is quick to place two hands on your shoulders, his grip nearly vice-like and pried you off himself before roughly shoving you towards your step brother. You let out a pained gasp as Yuuji catches you in time.
âMegumi what the fuck is your issue?â
You cannot see his facial expression, but you can feel his steely, unwelcoming gaze burning holes at the back of your head, making your heart drop further. âYouâd do the same thing too if a random stranger hugged you out of nowhere.â
âShe is not a stranger, sheâs my sister and you donât get to manhandle her the way you do to your other girls. Even if sheâs in the wrong.â
âWell tell your step-sister to get her bag off my couch and take her out of here before I come back.â he snapped back.
You canât believe your ears. Sure, you look different from how you did five years prior but was it so bad he couldnât recognize you?Â
Youâre brought out of your thoughts when the dark haired man walks past you both and without thinking you push Yuuji away, attempting to follow him. Your step-brother comes between you and the door, holding you by your forearms to prevent you from following Megumi.
âNo, (name), stop. Just tell me whatâs going on-âÂ
You stay mute, evading Yuujiâs grasp and dash out of the door, following after Megumi. His legs were longer than yours and you had to speed up, nearly tripping on the stairs as you followed him into the common room, Yuuji not too far off. You reached him, grasping his wrist in a desperate attempt to get his attention. He freezes for a second but soon his shock turns to anger as he swivels his head to look at you.
âWhat the hell do you want?â He barked.
You flinch, remembering how frightening he could be when he lost his temper but push down your fear to look up at him, your gaze soft as you try to remind him that it's you. âG-gumi it's me!â You stutter out, trembling as you jumble through your words. â(Name) (last name)... w-we went to school together, you can recognize m-me right?â
It only seems like youâre making things worse, because heâs looking at you like he wants to wrap his hands around your throat and kill you for touching him. He yanks his hand away from you, his lips curled up in a sneer. âKeep following me around and you wonât be recognizable for long.â
No, no, this isnât right. Sure Megumi was so hostile but not like this to you. He would never, ever threaten to put his hands on you, not even as a joke. This isnât the Megumi you know, this cannot be the person you idolised, that you loved all those years.
This stranger is wearing Megumiâs face, saying things that your Gumi would never EVER say.
He walked away and you followed him down the stairs into the living room, ignoring the surprised stares of other frat members, watching you call after him desperately, â âGumi, Gumi! Wait, itâs me! I-i still have the bracelet we made together-â not caring how crazy you looked now. You need to understand why the hell Megumi was treating you like heâs never met you before, there has to be an explanation.
He doesnât turn around or pay attention to your incessant cries, maintaining his ignorance. âGet lost. I donât know you.â he says casually, almost as if he seems amused youâre embarrassing yourself. âYuuji, get your crazy sister away from me.â
You feel lost, heart dropping to your feet at his words. Being reduced to nothing but a mere stranger after years of pining for him. Shame crawls up to your skin as you feel the entire house look at you like youâve truly lost your mind for chasing after Megumi, humbling you completely. Yuuji catches up to you, a hand wrapped around your arm, trying to tug you away gently, but youâre rooted to the spot, unable to move.
âT-thereâs no way.â Your head spins, trying to figure out what you did to offend him. Where did it all go wrong? Wasnât this supposed to be the both of you reuniting? Rekindling your relationship? Even if he just acknowledged knowing you, you would have been satisfied. So why was he acting this way? âDoes he truly not remember me? Or⌠is he⌠trying to pretend I donât exist?â
Thereâs only one way to figure it out. There is one name that Megumi would answer to, no matter what.
âYou say you donât remember me, but we both know thatâs not true.â You push Yuuji off again and tell him to stay out of it, taking a step forward with your back straight. It takes everything in you to keep your composure, not wanting to cry in front of these men. âEven after all these years, I can still tell itâs you. Have I changed so much you canât recognize me?â
âCan you stop this madness-â
âLook me in eye and tell me that you donât remember me Fushiguro-kun!â
The entire house goes silent. Youâre breathing hard as Megumi abruptly stops in his tracks, slowly turning around to look at you. Your mouth goes dry when you see a flicker of fury in those blue eyes, before he masks it with a cold gaze.
âYou really canât take a hint, can you (name)? Years of maturing and youâre still so stupid.â
The way his tone is so even, without any hint of emotion feels like an ice bucket of water has been thrown on you.Â
âIs that all you have to say?â Your voice is trembling as you look at him incredulously. âAfter disappearing for five fucking years on me without a trace? All this time, I cried and waited for you! I thought something bad had happened to you-â
âHow is that my problem?â He scoffed, now folding his arms across his chest, staring down at you like youâre the dirt beneath his feet and you instantly shrink underneath his gaze. âDonât tell me youâre still obsessed with me? For five years? Thatâs really pathetic.â
Pathetic? How is it pathetic to be in love with someone who was supposed to love you back? Were you really pathetic to keep him in your heart all these years? âI-i donât understand, y-you asked me to be your girlfriend right before you left! Y-you said you liked me-â
âWe were in high school. I was a horny teenager and you were there. I said something nice so that I could mess around with you.â He groaned, uncaring that his words were hurting you. That he was admitting to just seeing you as a means to an end. âDonât tell me all these years you believed the shit I said about liking you?â
âThis canât be right.â Your eyes are wide with shock, unable to comprehend the madness coming out from his mouth. Each word that he uttered takes apart your fragile heart piece by piece until there is almost nothing left, your frustration and anger rising with the entire situation. âNo, no- this isnât Gumi. He-heâd never do this to m-me-â
âI-i kept the bracelet we both made, to carry u-us with each other-â
âYou mean the one with your nickname you gave to me? I threw it away the second I left for a new school.â He looks down at your wrist, a wry smile forming on his lips as he chuckles darkly. âSeems like you still wear yours.â
Your face felt hot as all eyes fell on you, embarrassment flooding your features. Megumi had practically made it known that you were nothing to him and he didnât even consider you once when he left, in front of all of his frat members, while you pined after him like a desperate girl.
Thinking back to high school, it made sense now that he never loved you. He was always cold to you until you begged him. He refused to be seen with you in public but would make out with you in hidden corners of the school, then go back to pretending he doesnât know you in front of his friends.
For years you had this idealised version of your Gumi in your head but now you realised you chose to believe in your own delusions.
You kept his sweater, his pictures, his gifts in a special box and his memories in your heart. You cried over him until you got ill when he disappeared and you even tried to run away from home to find him. You refused to date guys Mai would push your way because you were waiting for him.
You gave away five years of your happiness crying over someone that hates you.
You watch through teary eyes as Megumi leans close enough to you until his breath tickles your ears, whispering in a harsh voice, just for you to hear.
âDid you really think Iâd like you now because youâre dressed like a skank? Wear all the fancy clothes you want, youâll always be an insecure whiny brat who looks for affection everywhere but wonât find it.â
âYouâre lying.â You spit back. You want to hurt him back, to make him feel the same way heâs made you feel; angry, humiliated. âThere are tons of guys who will be lining up to fuck me the second I give the green light.â
âExactly. Theyâll want to fuck you, but theyâll never ever date you.â
Any form of self-worth or self-confidence you might have built up, came crashing down the second he said those words. Youâre left standing there as he stood upright again, frozen at the way his words managed to unearth the insecurities youâve tried your best to hide. You look at Megumi with tears in your eyes, defiant before taking a deep breath and composing yourself, blinking away tears.
Five years ago, if he had said these things to you, you would have cried. But youâre not a kid and youâd be damned if you shed tears for him in front of all the Alpha Beta boys and looked more pathetic than you already were.
âYuuji, pass me my bag.â
Your step-brother holds it out for you, and without looking, you snatched it out of his hand. At least, heâs not trying to act like a good brother and getting in between your fight with Megumi. Maybe he knows it would make the situation worse.
You look at Megumi again, your once adoring gaze turned to that of anger and sadness. By God, he had become more handsome than ever, but it seems the Zeninâs have rottened him to the core. You look at his eyes again and see that his eyes are dull, like there is no life in them; like heâs dealing with perpetual sadness. He was always depressed in high school and you considered using the fact he used to cut the pain away too often to hurt him, but ultimately decided against it.
You were not going down that road. You still loved him more than you wanted to hurt him, even if it felt pathetic to do so like he said.
âYouâre right.â You begin, a sad smile forming on your lips. âIâm pathetic. But at least Iâm not as miserable as you are. Have a nice life, Zenin.â
With that, you walk past him with your head held up high and leave the frat house with a forced smile, ignoring the way your legs felt like jelly. Itâs not until you enter a shuttle towards the Kappa sorority house that the crushing weight of humiliation and betrayal wears you down that you burst into tears.
Bonus:
âFuck, (name), keep squeezing me like that, Shiitttâ
Megumi knows heâs a piece of shit. Ever since he entered the Zenin household and shed his Fushiguro last name, heâs been hitting one low to another, seemingly unaware of where the rock bottom is. He knows heâs done abhorrent, corrupt things that normal people would scrunch their nose in disgust. The Zeninâs are never afraid to get their hands dirty and he had to learn that at an early age if he had any chance of surviving that household.
But this was a new low, even for him.
Sweat dripped down his forehead, hair sticking to his forehead, glistening down his muscular body. His hips give timed thrusts, angled just right to send pleasurable waves through his body, hitting the right spot for the girl under him. Each movement elicits a soft moan from Hana, muffled by the position she was in; face down on his king sized bed with his hand pressing her face against the pillow, her torso held up by his arm around it whilst his cock pistoned in and out of her poor abused pussy.
On a normal day, it fed his large ego if she was crying out his name for everyone to hear it. He secretly prided himself in ruining a girl, making her cry for him and then tossing her aside. And they always crawl back, eager to do whatever he wants and give in to his selfish needs, no matter how shitty he treats them.
But today, he didnât want to hear Hana say his name. He wished it was you.
And by god he hated it. He hated you so much.
If there was anything about you that never changed, itâs how you saw through him. Right in high school, you always knew when he was upset, even when he didn't say anything or act out; those times you would sit in silence and push your favourite strawberry yoghurt in his hands to make him feel better. Even in the midst of him tearing you apart, you had the audacity to call him miserable.
And he knows youâre right, but hearing it come out from your mouth hurts him, opening up a part of him that he buried in his heart.
How dare you make him feel vulnerable?
He wishes it was you he had in this position, but instead of pushing your head down, heâd grab you by your neck and make the entire house hear you cry. Heâd fuck you like a slut, make you cum all over his cock so hard multiple times, until you couldnât think about it. He wishes itâs your cunt he was fucking like a mad man, that was squeezing him like this so deliciously as he angled it to your g-spot, hearing your sharp in take of breath, trying to stave your orgasm off.
Thereâs a burning sensation at the back of his mind that aches for your body. He wants to be the one youâre the most vulnerable with, so that he can throw it back in your face. He wants to take his misery out on you.
 â âs too much, tâmuch- Gumi gonna cum-â
âShut upâ he snarled at her angrily. She called him that stupid name you always call him. No matter what he does, you keep haunting him everywhere he goes. âYouâll put me off if you talk. Just cum.â
And goodness, Hana has no self-worth as she cums hard, crying out his name over and over again. Megumi pretends it's your voice, that itâs you whining for him and it pushes him over the edge. He cums hard into the condom with a quiet groan, his body violently trembling as he rides his high, your face at the back of his mind until heâs spent.
He slowly removes his hand off her head and drags his cock out, letting her body fall limp onto his bed. He rolled over to face the ceiling in an attempt to catch his breath from having the best orgasm of his life.
Because he was thinking about you.
He knows itâs definitely not love. He doesnât love anyone and he doesnât care about anyone else beyond what he can gain. And he definitely enjoyed hurting you, making you cry. He enjoyed dragging you down to his level and heâs sure thatâs not what someone who is in love does to the person they care about.
He is brought out of his thoughts when Hana rolls on her back, white hair splayed on his pillows, frowning like sheâs dissatisfied with something he did.
Which is weird, heâs sure he made her cum.
Normally, he didnât care and he would never ask, but today, heâs feeling a bit generous. "Whatâs up with you?â He asked. âYou didnât like it?â
There is a nervous pause, with her biting her lip anxiously, like sheâs afraid of saying something that would offend him. Itâs clear that whatever has been on her mind must be serious. Eventually, she takes a deep breath and starts talking.
âN-no, I liked todayâs session, itâs justâŚâ she mumbled, biting her lip nervously. Megumi raised a brow at her statement. âItâs just what? Spit it out.â
âYou kept on calling me (name).â
âFuck.â
e-boys taglist: @officiallyjaehyuns @haikyuusboringassmanager @ilybbg @cockonoi @Rindou24689 @short-cxke @kokoch4n3l @GenAwi @reiners-milkbiddies @gh0stgirl333 @megumisdivinedogs @fushiqruo @kawaiikoalagarden @raven-nevra @ilovetwodmen @straightfromheaven @manchie55 @matchamilktea-05 @tenjikusstuff4 @Lovelyartistz @lik0 @iluv-ace @lovely-maryj @slvdsjjk @espresso1patronum @aegsland @madison777x
also available on wattpad under the name "Stupid Love"
#megumi smut#megumi fushiguro x female reader#megumi fushiguro#megumi fushiguro x reader#megumi x reader#jjk smut#fushiguro megumi x reader angst#fushiguro megumi x reader smut#fushiguro megumi x reader#fushiguro smut#jujutsu kaisen megumi#jujutsu megumi#megumi x reader smut#megumi fushiguro x reader smut#fushiguro megumi smut#jujutsu kaisen fanfic#jujutsu kaisen smut#tw. dark content
455 notes
¡
View notes
Text
herogasm ~ soldier boy;the boys
word count: 3678
request?: no
description: in which sheâs trying to leave the supe orgy, just to stumble into the room of the man who started it
pairing: soldier boy x female!reader
warnings: swearing, smut (fingering, praise, unprotected p in v), mentions of herogasm (the event, not the episode)
masterlist (one, two, three)
I didnât want to be there. There was a number of reasons why, but the most prominent one was definitely that I did not want to be involved in an orgy full of Supes.
My best friend, Maria, had convinced me to come. I had gone through a pretty hard breakup that left me basically inconsolable for days. I only left the house to go to work, and even then I was very much just operating on autopilot. Maria wanted to get me out of the house, so she came over and told me she had gotten an invite to some big Supe party and intended to take me with her to get my mind off of things.
She didnât tell me until we showed up that the âpartyâ was the infamous Supe orgy known as âHerogasmâ.
Apparently, Maria had hooked up with a Supe who had an in to the party. She got the invite and thought an orgy would be the perfect idea to get me over my breakup. There was just one little flaw in her plan: I was not an orgy person. I was insecure enough about my body that I felt awkward being naked in front of one person, let alone an entire house full of strangers. Supe strangers at that.
Maria abandoned me the minute we walked through the door, taken by the Supe she fucked to get here. I was left, on my own in the corner, while a lot of naked people walked or fucked around me. A couple glanced in my direction, one even tried to proposition me, which I politely declined. I wasnât sure how long I was stood there before everything became overwhelming. I needed to get away from all those people. I needed to be somewhere with no moaning or screaming or sex noises. Somewhere that I could calm myself down before I left.
I stumbled through the house, feeling my heart pounding harder and harder with every overwhelming second that passed. Behind almost every door I could hear more moaning and squelching. It felt like there was no true escape from it - there was even people fucking outside - until I turned the knob on a door that led to a seemingly empty room. I stumbled in, slamming the door behind me and sliding down it until I was sat on the floor. I brought my knees up to my chest and rested my head against my knees.
âWell, hello there.â
I jumped at the sudden sound of someoneâs voice. I looked up to see I had hidden myself away in a bedroom. The main bedroom, I concluded, judging by the huge size of the room, the bed, and the fact there was a mini bar in the corner of the room. A mini bar with a man stood behind it. A very handsome man in nothing but a silk robe.
âShit,â I sighed. âIâm sorry, I - â
âNo, donât be sorry,â he said. âJudging by the fact that you still have clothes on, youâre not here for the orgy.â
I shook my head. âOne of my friends brought me here. She didnât even tell me what it was until we pulled up.â
He looked thoughtful for a moment before stepping away from the mini bar. I tensed up as he got closer to me. I was trying to figure out if Iâd get out fast enough when he reached me. He reached over me and turned the lock on the knob.
âStay as long ad you want,â he told me. âNot that anyone usually comes in unannounced anyways. I think youâre the first person to stumble into my room in years.â
My eyes widened as he started walking away. âY-Your room? So...youâre the host here?â
He turned back and raised an eyebrow at me. âYou serious?â I nodded. âI created this whole fuckinâ thing. Herogasm is my baby.â
Thatâs when it finally clicked. âHoly shit, youâre Soldier Boy!â
He grinned at me before he took a sip of his drink.
I couldnât believe it. I had stumbled into the room of the most famous Supe in the entire world and I didnât even recognize him at first! God, this couldnât get any more embarrassing.
âYou donât have to huddle up by the door like a scared kid,â he said. âIâm not gonna hurt you.â
I wasnât sure if I could take his word for it. I knew he was a Supe and all, and Supes were supposed to protect people, but he did have me locked in his room, while he was naked no less. Well, besides a robe. Iâd be helpless against him if he did decide he wanted to hurt me.
Despite knowing this, I still slowly got to my feet. He was pouring up another glass as I walked further into his giant room. It was like the size of my living room and kitchen combined. I was in awe of it so much that I could hear Soldier Boy chuckling to himself. He extended a glass to me and gestured to the bed. I took the glass, hesitantly, and sat down.
âWhat is this?â I asked.
âBourbon,â he responded. âSome of the best shit money can buy.â
I wasnât much of a drinker. I could smell the strong, alcoholic scent before even raising the glass to my lips. I took a small sip and immediately cringed at the stinging feeling that ran down my throat. Soldier Boy laughed.
âThatâs God awful,â I groaned.
âYou just donât appreciate fine alcohol,â he said.
âI appreciate it when it doesnât taste like battery acid,â I retorted. âWhat are you doing in here, anyways? If you created this...thing, shouldnât you be partaking?â
He grunted and took another mouthful of his own drink. I figured that was the best I would be getting from him.
âHow did you get in?â he asked. âItâs invite only, and usually the only non-Supes invited are hookers.â
I looked down at my glass again, debating on taking another sip. âMy friend hooked up with a Supe who gave her the invite. She lied at the door and told them I had been invited, too.â
âThen she ditched you?â
I nodded. âProbably getting her pussy super-stretched as we speak.â
That made him laugh. I felt some sense of pride at that. The most famous Supe in the world was laughing at my jokes. That had to be bragging rights.
âSounds like a shit friend, then,â he commented.
âNo, she is a good friend. Sheâs very...sexually liberated. This type of thing is very up her alley. Me, not so much.â
âThen why did she take you here?â
I gazed down at the glass of auburn liquid. The memory of my recent breakup brought back all my negative emotions. With one swift gulp, I finished the contents of the glass. I shuddered as it burned down my throat.
âMy boyfriend of four years dumped me,â I said. âJust woke up one day and told me he didnât feel the same way anymore. After we had just moved in together a few months prior.â
Soldier Boy whistled. âThat sounds rough.â
âIt was the worst fucking day of my life,â I muttered. âMaria, my friend, I guess she thought a super-sex party would be the best way to get me to move on. The best way to get over someone is to get under someone else, and all that.â
âThat never works. Trust me.â
Oh, there was a story there. I could tell. One that was probably connected to the reason he wasnât participating in his own orgy. Normally, I wouldnât pry. I didnât know Soldier Boy. He would probably forget all about me once I left his room. But the bourbon was starting to get to me. I found myself leaning forward, close enough that I could smell his aftershave.
âWhat happened?â I asked him. âWhat made you not want to participate in Herogasm?â
He looked at me. I could tell he was debating on telling me. I wasnât sure if I should push the issue further than those questions, even if my curiosity was getting the best of me.
Finally, he sighed and said, âMy girl left me because of one of these things.â
Okay, I wasnât expecting that. I couldnât even remember who Soldier Boyâs âgirlâ was in that moment.
âWe used to host together,â he explained. âOnce a year, we would allow each other to fuck whoever we wanted at Herogasm. One night, one meaningless orgy, and that was it. Then, a few years back, she comes to me the day after Herogasm and she tells me that she met someone that night. I donât know, I guess they talked in between the fucking or some shit. She dumped me on the spot for the guy. Took all of her shit and left that same day.â
Okay, definitely a lot worse than my sob story. My ex completely shattered my heart, sure, but he didnât leave me for someone else. Especially not someone that he fucked in our own house, during a party that we were hosting together. Even if they had an agreement that they could sleep around during Herogasm, that was a huge hit to trust. One that I donât think I wouldâve ever gotten over in his shoes.
âSince then, I havenât participated,â he continued. âIâll host, since itâs my creation, but I usually just walk around, make sure everything is going okay and everyone is having a good time, then I hide away in here until everyone gets too tired from the fucking and either leaves or falls asleep.â
âWhy keep hosting it if you donât want to participate anymore?â I asked. âWhy not hand it off to someone else?â
âBecause itâs my thing. I created it, and it got bigger than I couldâve ever imagined. I thought about cancelling it after Countess left me, but itâs become this huge thing to Supes and their groupies. I donât want to disappoint anyone by cancelling it, and I wouldnât want anyone else stealing it from me and making it a shit version of what it used to be.â
Before I could respond, there was a bang against his door. We both jumped and turned towards the door. Judging by the rhythmic beating on the door and the shouts of pleasure, it was just a couple that had decided to use Soldier Boyâs door as another fuck place. I chuckled and turned back to him. My laughter died out, though, once I realized how close we had gotten to one another. My face was mere inches away from his. I could feel the warmth of his breath on my face. The closeness made my heart start pounding a little harder.
The alcohol had definitely kicked in because I did something that was very unlike me in that moment: I leaned forward and kissed him.
He was receptive right away. His free hand moved to hold the back of my head. His lips moved perfectly in time with mine. His tongue slid against my lower lip, asking permission for entrance, and I gave it to him. I let my empty glass fall to the floor, luckily the fall being cushioned by a rug next to his bed, while he placed his on the nightstand next to the bed without breaking our kiss. In one swift movement, he moved me so that I was straddling his lap, not once breaking our kiss.
His hands explored my body, running down the sides of my torso, to my hips, then over my ass. He grabbed the meaty flesh there, rocking my hips forward unintentionally (or maybe it was intentional) against him. His cock was growing hard and I could feel that the tip was starting to peak out from his robe. Suddenly, I felt very overdressed compared to him, and I wanted to change that.
I broke away and Soldier Boy watched with lust filled eye as I pulled my shirt over my head and discarded it onto the floor. I stood from his lap to unbutton my jeans and let them fall to the floor. I stepped out of them and stood in front of him, just in my lingerie. Realizing how naked I was, I felt a little shy suddenly. Like I wanted to cover myself up or make all the light in the room disappear so that he couldnât see me. But when he pulled me forward again, standing me between his open legs, and leaned forward to start kissing over the exposed skin of my stomach, the insecurities melted away into desire again.
âYouâre beautiful,â he said. âDonât you dare think of hiding this beautiful body away from me.â
I was shocked that he knew what I was thinking, but I didnât have time to figure out how he knew. His hands were on me again, pulling me down onto his lap and then quickly turning the two of us so that I was laying beneath him on the bed. I could feel him pressing against my inner thigh as he kissed me again, a pool of wetness starting to fill in my panties.
He moved one hand between my legs, opening them up for him, and ran his finger over the clothed material. I gasped and he took the opportunity to slide his tongue into my mouth again.
âYouâre already so wet,â he noted. âHow long has it been since you were touched?â
The answer was a bit embarrassing. That probably shouldâve been the first sign that my relationship was going downhill, but I was too naĂŻve to notice that we hadnât been having sex. Or maybe just too blind to the downfalls of my relationship.
When I didnât answer, he pulled my panties to the side and slid a finger into me. The sudden protruding felt painful at first. I dug my nails into his arms hard, but didnât leave any marks or didnât seem to hurt him in any way. He slowly started thrusting his finger in an out of me until the pain turned to pleasure, and then he added a second finger.
âYouâre so fucking tight,â he commented. âThat asshole must not have stretched this pussy out in a long time. Either that, or he had a microdick.â
His fingers gained speed. I could hear them becoming wetter and wetter every time he thrusted them inwards. I was well beyond cloud nine, probably cloud twenty at this rate. Whenever I opened my eyes all I could see was stars, and Soldier Boyâs face watching me as I came undone beneath him. He was an expert in ways I could only dream of, reaching places I didnât even know could feel so good. He had me on the edge of my orgasm, when suddenly the pleasure was ripped away as he pulled his fingers from me.
I whined, trying to reach for him to get the feeling back. But he pulled away from me, putting the two fingers covered in my slick into his mouth and sucking them dry.
âYou taste just as sweet as I thought you would,â he said.
âPlease,â was all I could manage. It almost sounded pathetic how desperate I sounded.
He smirked down at me. âIâll give you what you want. I just want you to cum on my dick instead of on my fingers.â
He sat up and untied his robe, throwing it to the floor along with the other discarded clothes. His cock finally sprang free, standing at attention against his stomach. My eyes widened at how big he was. I shouldâve anticipated it, I figured most Supe men were probably well hung, but it a shock none the less. I wondered if I would even be able to take his whole length.
He spit on his hand to lube himself up, moved my panties to the side again, and then lined his tip up with my entrance.
âReady?â he asked. I nodded and he began to push into me.
My gasps and moans filled the room as he slowly slid into me, inch by inch, almost at a painfully slow rate. I felt so full with him completely inside of me. I could feel the burn of him stretching me out around his girth, but even the burn felt like pleasure. I wrapped my arms around his shoulders and pulled him back down to me. I kissed him again, hungrily, desperately, and he got my silent message to start moving.
His thrusts were slow at first, testing the waters. It felt so good to feel him pushing in and out of me. His dick was so long that I could feel it not only poking my g-spot, but absolutely abusing it with every thrust. It sent shockwaves of pleasure through me that I wasnât even sure I had felt before. My head fell back onto the pillow, letting moans tumble from my lips as they felt the need to.
âF-Fuck,â I breathed. âS-Soldier Boy.â
âBen,â he said, not breaking his pace. âCall me Ben.â
âBen,â I moaned instead. Definitely a better name to say in bed. âFuck, it feels so good.â
âYeah? I think I can tell.â
I didnât have to open my eyes to know he had a cocky smirk on his face.
I ran my hands from his shoulders down his toned back to his ass. I gave it a squeeze, urging him to go faster. I could feel my high coming back, and I desperately needed to chase it. He did as I wanted and his thrusts became faster, rougher. The sound of skin slapping against skin filled the room, along with my moans and his grunts. He took hold of my legs and wrapped them around his waist, giving himself a better vantage point for his rough thrusts. I screamed out as his dick pounded against my g-spot, bringing me closer and closer to the edge.
âI can feel youâre close,â he said. âI can feel this fucking pussy getting tighter. Cum all over my cock. You can do it, beautiful, I know you can.â
His words of praise and encouragement sent me toppling over the edge. Stars exploded from my vision as my body trembled and convulsed around him. It was the hardest I could ever remember orgasming in my life, and it was definitely the best orgasm I could remember having. I felt like I was flying off of the bed and high into the sky, never to return to Earth again.
If it werenât for Ben above me, still thrusting and whispering words of praise into my ear, I probably wouldâve thought I had actually floated away.
His release came shortly after my own. I could feel his dick twitching inside of me before he was coating my walls. His arms tightened around me as he rode out his own orgasm, grinding into me until he has squeezed every last drop into me. He pushed himself up so he could look down at me again.
âYou look fucking gorgeous after being filled with my cum,â he commented.
I felt myself grow hot at the compliment, but my body felt too heavy to cover myself.
âAre you...are you on the pill or anything?â he asked. âI probably shouldâve thought of that before, but I was kind of...busy. I can get you a plan b. We have plenty of those lying around for this day.â
I lazily shook my head. âIâm good. Iâve been on birth control since I was a teenager. Besides, I donât think Supes can reproduce, can they?â
âWeâve been unsuccessful in that field thus far. Thank God.â
I started to chuckle, but it turned to a gasp as I felt him pulling his soft cock out of me. Even when it was soft, it was big. I could hardly believe all of that fit inside of me.
He took hold of my panties and pulled them down my legs, gazing at the mess he had left between them.
âThatâs a fucking beautiful sight,â he commented. I rolled my eyes and tried to close my legs, but he quickly held them open. âNo, let me see this for another little bit at least.â
âYouâre fucking weird.â
âYou just fucked me, what does that say about you?â
He eventually climbed back into his bed next to me. I could still hear the orgy raging on outside of the door. I chuckled to myself, causing Ben to look over at me and arch an eyebrow.
âI fucked a Supe at the Supe orgy,â I explained. âBut just one Supe, and it was the guy who created the whole fucking thing. I was planning on leaving when I stumbled into your room.â
âWell, thank God you didnât.â
He put an arm around me and pulled me into his chest.
âMaybe getting under someone does help you get over someone,â I said. âI donât even remember my exâs name now.â
His chest vibrated as he laughed. âThat is a good thing. If you find yourself remembering, though, you know where I live. You can always come over and Iâll help you forget again.â
I looked up at him. âReally? This wasnât a one time thing?â
âI donât intend for it to be. Did you?â I shook my head. âOkay, good. Since weâre on the same page, my offer still stands. Although, the offer actually extends to any time you want to come over, for any reason. Not just for some rebound sex.â
âThatâs a dangerous offer. In a house this big, a bed this big, I might never want to leave. I might just live in this bed, honestly.â
âIs that a threat or a promise?â
We both laughed as he pulled me in to kiss my forehead. I made a mental note to thank Maria for dragging me to the super-fuck party when I finally found her again. Turns out, it wasnât such a bad time after all.
#soldier boy#soldier boy imagine#soldier boy smut#soldier boy x reader#jensen ackles#jensen ackles imagine#jensen ackles smut#jensen ackles x reader#the boys#the boys imagine#imagine#one shot#smut#fanfiction#fanfic#fandom
3K notes
¡
View notes